A Ghost Story

Chapters

Chapter 2 - Shiver me timbers
Chapter 3 - Stormy start
Chapter 4 - Shocking Revelations
Chapter 5 - Picture Perfect
Chapter 6 - Party gone wrong
Chapter 8 - I dream of...
Chapter 9 - Breakfast and a Show
Chapter 10 - Party gone right
Chapter 11 - Crushed Muffins
Chapter 12 - Tricks and Treats
Chapter 13 - It's a Date
Chapter 14 - Poker Problems
Chapter 15 - Nurses and Nightmares
Chapter 16 - Hospital Hijinks
Chapter 17 - Ghosts, Goblins and Ghouls
Chapter 18 - Forced Friendship
Chapter 19 - Making Christmas
Chapter 20 - Gallivanting at the Gala
Chapter 21 - Gabbing in the Garden
Chapter 22 - Going Golem
Chapter 1 - …as a doornail
Chapter 7 - Ritualistic friendship
Chapter 23 - Apples, Apologies, and Altercations

Chapter 2 - Shiver me timbers

Ah, falling through a dark and endless void, the wind blowing through your hair, is there any better feeling? I could think of several but I decided to just lean back and enjoy the sensation of falling.

After an eternity (thirty seconds or so), I close my eyes and relax. The feeling of air blowing my hair gently back and forth felt strangely soothing. Of course it was a little creepy that I couldn’t hear the rush of air that was obviously pushing against me, but there was nothing I could do about that.

Another eternity passes and I slowly begin to register a brightness coming from behind my eyelids. Cracking open my eyes I see a pleasant village spread below me, the straw roofs of several houses form a pleasant grid below. Wait a tick….below me….Ah yes still falling it seems.

As the ground decides to rush forward to greet me, I wonder if I can die again. I’m so caught up with my thoughts that it takes me about three minutes to realize that not only has the ground not invaded my personal space, but I have indeed stopped falling about forty feet above said ground.

While so suspended a few things of note come to my attention; firstly I still appear to have my clothes that I had when I was in the tunnel but apparently devoid of footwear, secondly there is a bunch of multi-colored ponies seemingly going about their everyday business below me, and finally the fact that my hair seems to still be blowing in a non-existent wind.

I shoved the fact that my hair had developed a mind of its own into the back of my mind due to the fact that there was something much more important going on below me.

This incredibly important event that was keeping from inspecting the sudden locomotion of my follicles was the appearance of a certain yellow and pink Pegasus within what I could now correctly identify as Ponyville’s primary marketplace.

That adorable bundle of fur, feathers and cuteness was trotting northwards through the marketplace using her pink mane as an impromptu hiding spot whenever another pony trotted by. Don’t’ get me wrong, I was also fascinated with all of the other ponies making their way through town but I just couldn’t take my eyes of the adorable four legged bundle of joy that was Fluttershy.

With an internal ‘Squee’ running through my head I start waving my arms in front of me, trying to “swim” closer ground. Much to my dismay, I remained suspended about four stories above the busy roadway below me.

I frowned with displeasure at my apparent lack of locomotion, my face contorting to a pout of frustration. Every fiber of my being wanted to be closer to that animal loving mare. I had to get closer, I just had to.

Abruptly, I feel myself starting to float towards Fluttershy, almost as if I’m slowly sinking through the air like it was a viscous liquid. My sudden movement startles me and my drift downwards ends as abruptly as it began. Forehead furrowed in thought I quickly bring back the feelings of needing to be closer to one of my favorite ponies and I begin to descend once again.

Hmm, it seemed an act of will was just what the doctor ordered to be able to move. Well, willpower was definitely something I had, at least when it came to things like forcing himself to stay awake to finish a fifteen page paper, or when I came to working for long periods of time.

With that thought I pushed forward and found myself floating about a foot off the ground and a few feet in front of that certain pink maned pony. As she approaches I notice she only comes up to my waist, three feet at most at the tip of her ears. Man, ponies are tiny here. I fling my arms open in excitement, drawing in a deep breath and exclaim “Fluttershy, Yay!”

Realizing I most likely just startled the poor Pegasus, I look forward with an apologetic grin on my face. Only to watch in astonishment as she walks right past me without acknowledging my existence.

Blinking a few times in confusion I take in the rest of the ponies around me, who to my great displeasure continue on their merry way as if there never was a strange being that descended from the heavens into their peaceful little town.

Face scrunched up with confusion I willed myself forward, floating idly next to Fluttershy with my knees slight bent behind me as I try to keep up with my moving pony prey. My eyes scrunch as a nagging suspicion forms in my mind and I reach out to place my hand on Fluttershy’s forehead. The feeling of pins and needles erupts throughout my hand as Fluttershy casually walks through my outstretched appendage.

Fluttershy shutters slightly but continues trotting through the marketplace as if nothing had occurred.
“Schnitzel, I guess I’m still dead here.” I sigh as I continue on behind Fluttershy, brooding about what these new developments meant for me. Obviously they couldn’t hear or see me; if they did they were doing a great job of pretending that I wasn’t there. Also, it was apparent that I couldn’t touch any of them. Hmm, I wonder if I could interact with an inanimate object instead.

Once again, I reach out and try and grasp the butterfly clasp that holds Fluttershy’s saddlebags closed only to have a repeat of the odd sensation spreading through my hand as I pass through the bag. Clearly I was insubstantial, invisible and all around easy to ignore to the pony populace.

I’m jerked from my reverie by the soft voice of the yellow and pink pony I had been tailing. “Excuse me…Sir…I would like to p-purchase a b-bundle of celery please…if you don’t mind that is.”

Looking up I notice Fluttershy has stopped at a stall that appears to have fresh produce pilled in wooden bins arrayed to provide a view of each different type of veggie available while stuffing as much produce into the tiny space as possible. A stallion with a light brown coat and a slightly darker mane stands behind the stand. I eye this pony up and down, immediately impressed with the substantial goatee he’s sporting that could give mine a run for its money or bits as it were.

“That’ll be three bits there little missy.” He says reaching under the stall and placing a wrapped bundle of celery onto the counter. My trained horticultural eye wonders over said piece of vegetation and I silently approve. I wonder if all produce here is this good or if it’s just the fact that he only wants to sell a quality product.

I glance down to Fluttershy and notice that she has a look of slight disbelief on her face. Hmm, I wonder what that’s about; perhaps three bits might be a lot for celery. I didn’t know if there was a large demand for celery but he definitely had ample supply judging by the stacked crates behind him.

As Fluttershy begins to slowly open her saddlebag with her wing I mutter “Come on Fluttershy, I know you can be assertive.”

Fluttershy pauses for a second, a small glint of determination appears in her eye, “S-sir, that is way too much…I could purchase three bundles for that price from any other pony here…” I’m astounded at this small act of forcefulness and glance up to the stallion silently daring him to argue with her.

The stallion looks her up and down, a look of contemplation passing over his face before he reaches under the table to produce a second bundle, “I’ll give yah two bundle for three bits then, little miss.” He states with a soft but firm tone.

With a soft “yay” Fluttershy hoofs over three bronze coins to the stallion while tipping the two bundles of celery into her saddlebags. The smile adorning my face would most likely have caused my jaw to crack if I still had the capability of breaking said jaw.

The moderately short float back to Fluttershy’s cottage was spent contemplating my new lot in life or lack thereof. The sounds of many little woodland creatures scampering about tore me from my thoughts as I realized that we had arrived at our destination. As Fluttershy approached her shrubbery adorned cottage, dozens of tiny bundles of fur and adorableness approached to welcome her back. As I floated up alongside her the small army of critters slowed to a halt and looked around, wearing slightly confused expressions. Some of the mammals actually looked right at me for a few moments before returning their attentions to their pony caregiver.

I wonder if they could see me, or perhaps at least sense that something was here that was neither pony nor small critter. Could be that sense that critters have back home that warned them of impending natural disaster. Wait…did that make me a natural disaster? I did have an ex-girlfriend that had implied as such, at least when it came to me cleaning up after myself.

The soft clunk of a door closing caught my attention and I noticed that Fluttershy had left me standing in the middle of the dirt roadway. How rude!

Willing myself forward I examined the split doorframe in front of me. Shrugging my apparently insubstantial shoulders I dive headfirst through the door resulting with a sudden sensation of pinpricks driving through my body as I pass through the piece of wood that dares separate me from Fluttershy.

The place was packed with scores of small mammals, reptiles and birds, all eagerly devouring food that had been placed out in small bowls around the room. About a dozen pairs of eyes flick towards the doorway when I enter but they quickly resume consuming the poor defenseless chunks of vegetable matter laid before them.

A flash of yellow alerts me to Fluttershy reentering with a plate piled high with various vegetables, topped with what I could only guess as a vinaigrette of some kind, and lays it at the feet of the fluffy little ball of pure evil that is Angel Bunny.

I drift over as I watch Angel take a sniff of the offered salad. I gasp in outrage as he turns his nose up to offered nourishment and he proceeds to kick the plate over, spilling lettuce over the floor leaving a trail of salad dressing.

As Fluttershy begins to clean the mess I do the only thing I can do in my righteous fury, I poke the little ball of evil right in the back. I suppress a giggle as I watch a shiver run down his spine as he looks around in confusion.

He lets out a small huff of annoyance and hops over to Fluttershy’s turned back, raising a back leg as if he was going to kick her hoof. So I poked the little devil incarnate again and giggle manically as I watch the shiver encompass him and his little cottontail puffs out. His ears perk up, as I continue to laugh at the fuzz ball and he looks around with a slight expression of fear forming on his face.

Following a few seconds of inspecting the room, the devil bunny once again raises his foot to kick Fluttershy in apparent frustration. So, I raise my hand and slam it down through his head, passing quickly through his body and through the floor. I watch in fascination as he goes through a full body shiver and snort in amusement as a small pile of brown pellets appears behind him.

A small gasp issues from Fluttershy as she turns around from cleaning the spilled veggies, “Now Angel dear, what did mommy say about going outside to do your business.” A smile twitches on my face as I watch Fluttershy carry Angel by the scruff of his neck in her mouth outside.

I spent the rest of the day watching Fluttershy as she took care of the numerous animals around her house, noting how every now and then one would apparently twitch an ear towards me or glance in my general direction. As Fluttershy got into bed I decide I would be too much of a creeper if I watched her sleep, so I float through her roof to be enveloped by Luna’s gorgeous night.

I lean back in the air and close my eyes, trying to pull myself into sleep. After about half an hour I realize I don’t feel the urge to fall into my usual dreamless sleep.

Hmm, I guess I no longer can sleep. Wait a minute. That means I’m going to be awake for hours on end…when everything that could keep me entertained is sleeping….” Well, Schnitzel.”

Chapter 3 - Stormy start

Bobbing along behind Lyra, I admired her saddlebags that were currently bulging with an ample supply of apples. Of course it was the same bluish green as her fur and was clasped shut with an intricate metal clasp in the shape of her cutie-mark. I wonder if Rarity made all of Ponyville’s saddlebags since they were all obviously custom made.

Lyra trotted around the marketplace stopping every now and then for additional purchases, I still laugh every time a pony bought a bouquet of flowers only to devour them. As we were passing Applejacks stand I burst out laughing at the antics of a certain pink party pony and rainbow maned Pegasus.

“Pinkie, why in the hay are you kicking me? You’re going to give our position away to AJ and ruin the prank!”

“Twitchy, Twitch Dashie! My Pinkie Sense is going off again.”

“Hay, what mischief are ya two varmints up ta, over there. You two even think of usin’ that there pie for anything other than eatin’ and I’ll buck you two inta next Thursday!” Applejack turned to the two would be pranksters with mock outrage on her face.

Laughing to myself as Lyra and I made a tactical withdrawal from the marketplace, I began to reminisce about my first encounter with the three mares now arguing the finer points of whether an apple pie was better for eating or for target practice.

*^*^*

After my horrifying realization that I might never be able to sleep again, I decided that now would be as good a time as any to explore the rest of Ponyville. Floating over the town for hours on end, I began to develop a pretty good mental map of the place when something caught my eye.

Hovering above the northern part of town was a bank of clouds shaped into what I could only describe as a mansion large enough to claim that whoever built it was overcompensating for something. In other words, Rainbow Dash’s cloud house.

Instantly intrigued, I zipped towards the closest wall and dived through. Expecting the usual pinpricks, I was surprised when instead of the pins and needles sensation as I was accustomed too, I felt as if I had dived through a pool of cold mashed potatoes. You may ask how I know what a pool full of cold mashed potatoes feels like but all I will say is it involved a great deal of alcohol, about two hundred dollars’ worth of instant potatoes and a pissed off pool owning neighbor.

Anyway, I turned back to look at the collection of clouds I had just passed through to see that in the middle of the white expanse is a me shaped mass of darker clouds. Looking at the floor I see that the darker spot has indeed begun precipitating, I hope nopony is wondering around at night under Dash’s house, they would be in for a very cold surprise.

I turn around to survey what was apparently Dash’s living room. The large amount of clutter and garbage spread about the place gives me a pang of homesickness. “Ah, a mare after my own heart.” I whisper as I float over the various pieces of fast-food wrappers and other miscellaneous clutter gracing the floor.

I wonder why the trash isn’t falling through the floor? For that instance why isn’t her furniture giving into the call of gravity and plummeting to the ground below. Assuming it most likely has to do with the all-encompassing answer of “magic” I continue to explore.

Wandering from room to room I get the distinct feeling that somepony might just be the tiniest bit interested in the Wonderbolts due to the wide variety of posters, stuffed toys and other paraphernalia scattered throughout the abode. My travels eventually lead me to a room where the sound of a chipmunk being choked by an angry beaver assaults my ears.

Peeking in, I burst into laughter at the site of Dash snoring uproariously on top of her covers. With a magazine of some kind draped over her chest and her back legs twitching every once in a while, she is enough to send me into fits of laughter again.

Making an internal bet with myself that she was reading something to do with the Wonderbolts I will myself over to investigate.

Well…I guess that answers my question of whether Dash is gay or not as I look down at the cover of the rather riské “Play Mare” resting on Dash’s chest.

Blinking a few times in surprise, I decide to leave the mare to her privacy. That is until I get a devilishly good idea. Dash loves pulling pranks, right? I wonder how she will take one pulled on her.

Floating up to the ceiling above her, I jab my arms into the cloudy surface and begin waving them about. A mischievous grin blooms onto my face as the clouds begin to darken and I see a single drop of water fall onto Dash’s covers (Emblazed with Wonderbolt colors of course). After a few more seconds of stirring a literal downpour of water drops from the ceiling onto the snoring pony.

*GASP* “What the hay?!”

Bursting into laughter I watch as Dash jumps onto all fours whirling around as her drenched mane smacks into her back.

“All right, who’s there? Come on out and face your beating like a stallion.” She calls, raising her front hooves up and throwing a few punches at invisible foes.

“Nopony pranks me while I’m sleeping. I know it’s you Pinkie, get your balloon covered flank out here.”

She stops her shadow boxing and looks around in confusion, “Pinkie? You there?”

Deciding I had all the fun I was going to get messing with Dashie, I float out through her bedroom wall into the predawn light that is covering Ponyville.

“What in the name of Celestia’s Sun is that!?” Dash’s confused voice sounds from her bedroom window.

I glance back from where I came and smack my forehead in annoyance. Staring back at me is a human shaped patch of black clouds in her bedroom wall.

A rainbow trail zips past me and heads at breakneck speeds towards the center of town and what I can only assume is Twilight’s Library.

Shrugging, I begin floating around aimlessly as Celestia’s aforementioned Sun continues to rise in the east.

A slow but regular thumping sound grabs my interest and glancing down I grin as I see acres upon acres of apple trees. Following the steady thumps I eventually find the Stetson and ponytail totting pony.

I watch in fascination as a swift kick knocks a tree load of apples into waiting baskets spread out onto the ground. I wince slightly at the impact, what did that poor tree ever do to deserve such a beating?

Leaving Applejack to continue her vicious onslaught on the defenseless trees, I start exploring the orchard. Marveling at the apparent lack of disease and pests that I would normally expect on any orchard from back home my eyes catch a glint of red hoping down a dirt path outside of the orchard.

Approaching, I watch a diminutive Applebloom balancing a bucket of what I identify as table scraps on her head as she heads towards one of the barns dotting the landscape. Shadowing behind the little bundle of “Dawww”, I watch as she tips the scraps into a long trough that is immediately assaulted by a long line of plump pink pigs.

Now, I understand the whole keeping cows for milk, chickens for eggs and even sheep for their wool but there was always one thing that bothered me. “If you guys don’t eat meat, why in the name of Celestia’s Beard do you Ponies raise pigs?” I wonder aloud.

“Huh, did you say something Big Mac?”

My eyebrow rises in confusion as Applebloom turns towards me and looks around. A suspicion rushes towards the front of my mind as I open my mouth, “You talking to me sweetheart?”

Her left ear tilts upwards making her look like an inquisitive puppy, “I could have sworn I heard somepony just now.”

Huh, I guess foals and animals could at least sense something was off when I was around. Not wanting to cause the adorable little thing discomfort I zip off towards Ponyville, leaving Sweet Apple Acres to its own devices.

Lazily gazing down at the numerous pony sized houses below me I wonder who I should look in on next. Glancing around the marketplace underneath me I spot a building that made my mouth water, or at least it would have if I still had the capacity to drool.

Dropping slowly through the roof of Sugar Cube Corner, I prepare to partake in the immediate sugar rush that is known as Pinkie Pie.

My decent is stopped by the diabetes inducing sound of two infant foals giggling in joy as I’m about to pass through the second floor. I turn around to see a tiny Pegasus and an equally tiny Unicorn giggling and clapping their hooves together from behind the tiny wooden bars of their crib.

I float over to their wooden imprisonment, “So what you two in the joint for, being too darn adorable?”

My statement is met with laughter as the twins look up to me as I float next to their crib.

“Wait a minute. You two can see and hear me can’t you?”

The clapping of hooves and nodding of diminutive heads answer my question.

“Awesome-sauce. You two are now known as best ponies until further notice.”

I spend the next half an hour or so playing peek-a-boo (takes on a whole new meaning when you can literally pop through the wall and go “Boo”) and making silly faces to keep the twins entertained.

My impromptu play date is interrupted by a sleepy looking Mr. Cake who wanders in to investigate why the twins were behaving themselves this morning.

Beating a hasty retreat through the floor, I’m greeted by the pink tornado that is Pinkie Pie as she hurries around the Kitchen, apparently baking at least half a dozen (bakers I assumed) different confectionary treats at the same time. I float near the ceiling, amazed at the boundless energy that the party pony is exhibiting this early in the morning.

Approaching one of the countertops to consult one of the cookbooks to see just what Pinkie is baking, I hear an almighty crash resounding from behind me. I flip around to see a spilled bowl of batter covering the floor and a pink pony twitching on the floor.

“Twitchy, twitch…Double ear flop…leg kick, that’s a new one. I wonder what my Pinkie sense is telling me this time.” I float up next to her to see if she was injured or not (like I could do anything about it) and she begins twitching all over again.

Immediately backing away from, her twitching appendages stop flailing all over the place and she looks around in search of whatever set off her Pinkie Sense.

My oh so familiar sense of suspicion rises in the back of my mind as I glide over towards the pink haired mare to only have her ears flop and her back legs kick out from under her.

Not wanting to hurt her I float out the kitchen door towards the entrance. Apparently my close proximity to the Premier Pink Party Pony of Ponyville causes her Pinkie sense to go all sorts of crazy. I exit the bakery sporting a frown that would break Pinkie’s heart if she could see it and make another realization.

Not only could I not spend time near Pinkie without fear of her twitching all over the place, but I couldn’t pick up one of her delicious looking cupcakes let alone eat one….

I’m never going to taste one of her famous cupcakes…..

Falling to my knees in the middle of the street I let out a resounding “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO”, that sends a shiver up the spines of a passing Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo.

Chapter 4 - Shocking Revelations

After Lyra and I had made our hasty retreat from the marketplace, she made her way to one of the few eateries in town. Stopping outside of one of the only cafés in Ponyville that served coffee, Lyra dropped her saddlebags onto the ground next to one of the outdoor tables.

After acquiring a cup of the previously mentioned beverage with an exchange of bits and conversation with a light grey earth stallion, Lyra pulled a newspaper from her saddlebags and began to peruse the front page.

Peering over her shoulder I saw a picture of a grinning Rainbow Dash in full flight. I quickly read through the article attached to the picture. Apparently Dashie had performed another Sonic Rainboom recently and she had given an interview to a newsmare from Manehatten about it.

The article cut off at the bottom of the page and I saw that it continued on page 3 and I desperately wanted to read the rest of it. Unfortunately Lyra had put the paper down next to her coffee as she got up and walked into the café itself. I assumed she was going to use the restroom since she left her stuff here. Boy ponies sure were trusting; I never would have left my backpack full of money and apples out in the open like that.

Looking down at the newspaper draped over the tabletop I squinted in determination. Holding up my right hand I concentrated as much energy as I could on my fingertips as I slowly reach for the offending piece of paper. Placing my fingers on either side of the sheet of paper I ever so slowly raise my hand, feeling the now familiar pressure on my fingers as the paper slowly flips to the next page with my goading.

Feeling as if I had just ran a marathon, I grin down at the rest of the article in triumph. I quickly finish the article as Lyra comes back from the inner bowels of the café were she presumably emptied her own bowels.

She folds the paper and places it back into her saddlebags, gulps the rest of her coffee and begins trotting off. I smirk as I think about the end of the article were Dash tried to explain her impromptu Rainboom from almost two months ago and her motivation behind it. Man that sure had been a fun way to end that day.

*^*^*

My melancholy at my horrible revelation made me wish I could still cry. How could life (or death) be this cruel? I’ll never get the chance to taste one of those perfect pieces of confectionary delight that was Pinkie’s baking.

Trying to cheer myself up I decided to follow the two small packages of trouble known as Scootaloo and Sweetie Bell. Hearing them talk about their schemes to acquire their cutie-marks was just what I needed to cheer myself up.

I followed silently behind the two as they made their way to what could only be the Carousal Boutique. I floated through the door just moments before the excited duo made their entrance.

We encounter a frantic looking Rarity as she gallops around the room, “Oh where is it, I could have sworn I left that pattern book somewhere around here?”

She looks up as the two little fillies enter and puts on what looks to be a forced smile, “Oh sweethearts, what can I do for you two this morning?”

“Hay sis, did you forget me and Scoots were coming by today to try and get our sewing cutie-marks?”

I watch as one of Rarity’s eyes gave off an almost imperceptible twitch and I laugh at the flustered fashionista. Scoots and Sweetie Bell look around, “You say something sis?”

“Hmm? Oh no, darling, I was just thinking about how much *shudder* fun we will be having today.” I hold in another bout of laughter as Rarity grinds her teeth through her last statement.

“Let’s get started then, how about you two start off by helping me find my tape measure and my new pattern book I purchased yesterday.”

“Well your tape measure is around your neck sis”

“And is that book sticking out from under that purple cloth the one you’re looking for?”, after that interjection from the little orange and purple filly I can see the steam pouring out of Rarity’s ears.

My laughter fills the room again and Scoots and Sweetie both look at each other again, “Did you hear that Scoots? I could have sworn I heard somepony laughing just now.”

I stifle myself in order to calm Scoots and Sweetie and because I want to see how the rest of this encounter turns out.

After Rarity takes a few moments to compose herself, she directs the two fillies around the workroom with various simple tasks. Sweetie seems to be thoroughly enjoying herself trotting around the room doing the mundane tasks that Rarity has assigned her to keep her from destroying anything.

Fortunately for me and unfortunately for Rarity, the same could not be said about Scoots. I watch in amusement as Scoot spirals quickly into the powder keg that is known as boredom and she begins to try and amuse herself by exploring through the different pieces of cloth that Rarity has piled in a corner.

I watched the impending disaster with glee as I saw the top bolts of cloth begin to wobble.

“TIMBER”, I call as the precarious tower of fabrics tumble to the floor and Rarity lets out a gasp of annoyance as a guilty looking Scootaloo tries to hide in the corner. Sweetie meanwhile has dropped the pair of sewing shears she was carrying in her mouth and looks right in my direction, her eyes wide in confusion.

Rarity’s face is now contorting through a wide repertoire of emotions ranging from outrage to clinical depression and finally deciding to adopt that of sad acceptance. She sighs and lowers her head, pointing her horn towards the pile of once clean fabrics. Her horn lights up with a blue aura and a similar one begins to form around the bolts of cloth strewn across the floor.

Oh boy, magic. I had been waiting to see this in action. Buwah? What’s this?

I watch in confusion as a long thin strand of blue light stretches from Rarity’s horn and connects to the bolts of fabric as the bolts begin to float in the air and rearrange themselves.

Hmm, I wonder what this is. They never showed anything like this in the show, did this always happen whenever a Unicorn used magic?

I float a little closer to investigate and I reach my hand towards the strand of blue light, getting ready to pluck it like it was a guitar string.

As soon as I make contact with the string, I feel like I had just jabbed a fork into the electrical socket. Yes, yes, I know what that feels like. Needless to say I wasn’t allowed in the cutlery drawer when I was younger.

Rarity Gasps in what I can only guess is pain and the aura blinks out, causing the bolts of cloth to tumble to the ground for the second time today.

“What the hay was that? Did you see that Sweetie Bell?” Scoots says excitedly from the corner.

“Y-yeah. But what was it?”

“I don’t know. It looked like something appeared in between Rarity and that fabric for a second. Whatever it was, it was big.”

While this little conversation is going on the tingling sensation has spread up my arm and to the rest of my body and Rarity is gently rubbing her forehead.

“Well, that was certainly new. I wonder what could have gone wrong.” Rarity says as she gets to her feet, wobbling slightly. “Come along Scootaloo, Sweetie Bell. I must see Twilight at once to make sure there is nothing wrong with my horn. Heavens forbid, but better safe than sorry.” She trots towards the door, swinging it open with a hoof and quickly exits.

Scoots and Sweetie glance at each other before following behind the purple maned fashion pony. I float behind them; deciding now was a good a time as any to visit Twilight.

I will myself towards the now closed door, still sporting the tingling sensation from whatever magical buck-up I had caused.

*Smack* Ouch, what the hell? Why didn’t I phase through the door?

I reach towards the closed door and slowly press my hand against it, and surprisingly enough it doesn’t float through.

Yay, I can touch stuff. Opps, spoke too soon.

I suddenly go careening forward as the tingling in my arm subsides and I pass phase through the door. I grunt in frustration as I look around the street outside the boutique and I catch a glimpse of a rapidly retreating Scoots and Sweetie Bell.

Willing myself forward I follow behind them trying to catch up to the diminutive pair.

I catch up with them as they enter the tree home of Twilight Sparkle. I look up at the library in awe for a few seconds, wondering just how much magic had to have been used in order to make it grow like that. Hmm, I wonder if it took a really long time to grow it like that or if it was grown instantly in that shape?

As I float through the front door I hear Rarity’s refined voice talking to Twilight, Rainbow and Pinkie who are sitting around a small table covered in books.

“…I felt this piercing pain through my horn and I suddenly lost control of my magic. It was positively dreadful.”

“Then there was suddenly something in the air right in front of Rarity for a second. It was glowing all blue and distorted like. I don’t know what it was but it was big, it went all the way to the ceiling.” Scootaloo voice was getting really high pitched as she jumped around the room, explaining the strange phenomenon.

“That is highly unusual. I’ve don’t recall reading about anything like this happening before. Can any of you describe what it was that you saw?” Twilight Sparkle asked with an inquisitive gleam in her eye that would make a curious cat jealous.

“Well, I didn’t get a very good look. It seemed like it was just an outline of something really. “ Sweetie Bell put a hoof to her chin as she spoke, “It was about six feet tall and kinda had that same shape of a Diamond Dog or a Minotaur but was less burly I guess.”

“Interesting, Rainbow didn’t you describe something similar had appeared in the side of bedroom wall this morning?” Twilight said, turning towards Rainbow. Rainbow seemed uncharacteristically silent and only gives a small nod while suppressing a shudder.

I float a little closer into the room, staring at the countless shelves of books. As I sweep towards one of the shelves I hear a double clomp of hooves behind me.

“Twitchy twitch, Ear flop, leg kick. *GASP*, it’s the same one as this morning! You remember Twilight, I was telling you how this morning I was mixing up this really yummy batch of cupcakes when I got this brand new Pinkie sense and I dropped all of the batter on the floor and I was like ‘awww’ cause I really wanted to taste my new recipes for vanilla swirl cupcakes.” *Sharp intake of breath* “But then I was all excited because I just had a new Pinkie Sense which I think means that somepony new is in town and I got all excited because I wanted to throw them a party, but I didn’t know where to look to go find them, so I started looking all over town for them without any luck. So, I then came here to tell you all about it and see if you could help me find the new pony but Dashie was already here talking to you about how somepony pulled a really funny prank on her and how she originally thought it was me.”

Pinkie’s little tirade is halted by a cyan colored hoof stuffed unceremoniously into her mouth. “It wasn’t funny Pinkie. Some Pegasus had to have come into my house and messed with the clouds in my roof. I’m sorry for thinking it was you though, I should have realized that you couldn’t have done it because you couldn’t have messed with the clouds in my house.”

By this point I’ve begun circling around the room, reading the different titles of the books stuffed into the shelves. I stopped at one of the biggest shelves in the room and gazed in interest at the covers of the different books. From the titles I could tell they were books on magic ranging from “A Foals First Spell” to “Magical Might; A Compendium”.

“This is fascinating, this definitely deserves some research. I think I might have a book that might be able to help.” I hear Twilight say from behind me, too engrossed with the books in front of me to turn around.

I notice that one of the books at my chest height had begun to take on a slight purple tint and I whirl around quickly, only to see Twilight’s horn had taken on the same purple glow. Before I could move a purple string of light zips from her horn and strikes me directly in chest.

I admit I must have looked quite the sight. Arms raised in agony as I felt as if I had just been hit by a bolt of lightning. I’m pretty sure at least Scoots and Sweetie heard my howl of pain but I’m still not sure to this day if anypony else heard it.

All in all, a tall glowing outline of a human writhing in agony must be pretty terrifying to rainbow maned ponies because before I knew it the front door was hanging from its hinges with a trail of rainbow colored lights streaming through it. A few seconds later a loud BOOM could be heard as a few windows in the library cracked.

I must have made quite an impression on Dashie, I didn’t even know it was possible to go from zero to Rainboom in less than ten seconds flat.

Chapter 5 - Picture Perfect

I had no clue where Lyra was headed. I was pretty sure that she lived near the center of town in a moderately sized house with Bon-Bon. So why were we wandering down a side road on the outskirts of town. Perhaps Lyra was just out for a mid-day walk around town?

Shrugging, I hear the playful call of numerous colts and fillies as we passed the old fashioned school house. I smirk as I watch the young ponies run around their modest sized playground and I couldn’t help but laugh when I saw how the little Pegasi would swing as high as they could on the swing sets before jumping off and gliding to the ground.

As we pass I hear the soft repetitive beeping sound that I had come to associate with the Cutie Mark Crusaders and I hear three excited gasps from the school yard. Looking over my shoulder as we pass I see Scoots, Applebloom and Sweetie Bell gathered around the fence. Scoots is holding the small black object that is emitting beeping sound as Sweetie holds up a camera and snaps a picture of the empty road behind us.

I still can’t believe that the trio hasn’t given up on their newest endeavor to obtain their Cutie Marks. That was a hilarious fiasco when it first started.

*^*^*

After I took the Twilight Taser to the chest, I had wandered outside feeling a little groggy from the pain and tingles flowing through me. I floated aimlessly for a few seconds before I was stopped suddenly as I ran into something. Rebounding I landed on the ground.

Ahh, hello ground, long time no see. How are the wife and kids? Good? Ahh, good.

By this point the tingling had subsided to a small prickly sensation in the back of my mind. Willing myself up I looked at the offending wall that had the audacity to smack me around. In frustration I swat at the wall and of course my hand slides through the surface.

However, the feeling of pinpricks in my arm is soon joined by an annoying buzz in the back of my head. I pull my arm back and the buzzing subsides to a light prickle.

Raising an eyebrow in confusion I concentrate on the prickly sensation. I float there for almost a whole minute forcing myself to focus on the tiny sensation and slowly I feel a numbing sensation in my extremities. I stop concentrating in surprise and the sensation recedes.

Looking around, I see what appears to be a trashcan and a wooden box that looks to be filled with paper and metal cans. I float over towards the box and begin to concentrate again and the sensation slowly encompasses my fingertips. Making sure to maintain my focus I reach towards the pile of paper and place my fingers on top of the stack. I feel a slight pressure but as I push a little bit harder the numb sensation vanishes and my hand plunges through the stack.

Frowning, I repeat the procedure but apply lighter pressure when I reach forward. I slowly wrap my finger and thumb around the top piece of parchment and ever so slowly lift upwards. Lo and behold the paper flutters into the air for a few seconds before it tumbles to the ground.

I stand there, feeling like I had just spent the last 24 hours running up a mountainside, swimming down the river on the other side and going 20 rounds with a grizzly bear. As my fatigue starts to fade I grin in triumph and start experimenting with my new phenomenal cosmic powers that allow me to lift a fraction of an ounce.

I spent the next six days or so wandering around town, practicing lifting extremely small objects and moving paper around. Normally I would have gotten bored with doing the same thing over and over again, especially since I couldn’t sleep but I was as giddy as a school girl and just couldn’t stop. By then end of my self-imposed training session I was able to lift about 5 ounces off the ground at once and the fatigue I felt afterwards was down to the feeling of participating in a 10k run.

At the beginning of my seventh day wandering the town I found myself over at the quaint one room schoolhouse and I hear an old fashioned school bell ringing. I watch as little fillies and colts filter their way into the school. Hmm, perhaps I can learn a bit about equestrian history if I listened in.

I float into the back of the classroom as all of them begin taking their seats. I settle in right behind my favorite trio of troublemakers who are of course sitting in the back row.

“Aye still don’ believe you two. No matter how many times ya say that there was some strange thing that blocked Rarity’s and Twilights magic I won’t believe it with ou’ some proof.” Applebloom whispered to Scoots and Sweetie Bell.

“We’re telling you the truth; there was definitely something creepy going on that day. Just ask Pinkie Pie, she said that her Pinkie Sense went off because somepony was nearby but it was obviously whatever that thing was.” Argued Scoots.

“Ya’ll are expectin’ me ta just accept that there was some creature nopony could see just wanderin’ round Ponyville?”

“Well, let’s just go see Pinkie after school and see what she has to say about it then.” Sweetie Bell quietly offered.

“What are you Blank Flanks up to now? Getting ready to cause some more property damage trying to get your Cutie Marks?”

“Shut up Diamond Tiara, we weren’t walking to you.” Scootaloo snaps at Diamond Tiara who is sitting in the seat right in front of her.

“Not like I wanted a bunch of Blank Flanks talking to me anyways. YOU are not important enough to talk to the likes of me. It’s not like you three are going to do anything important with your lives and you are never going to get your Cutie Marks. You want to know why? Because there is absolutely NOTHING special about you three.”

“Why you I ought to come up there and…”

“GIRLS. Quiet down it’s time for today’s lessons to start.” Miss Cheerilee puts a stop to the argument then and there but it was too late, my ire had been raised.

I floated down the aisle, to just in front of Diamond Tiara. The smug look of satisfaction on her face just made me want to punch something. Good thing that was no longer an option or I might have actually done it. “You know Diamond Tiara, I really don’t like bullies.” I basically growled down at her.

She turns around to face Scoots again and whispers, “Did you Blank Flanks say something.”

While she’s turned I look down at her desk and I see an opened ink well on top of the flat ridge. With a grin that would have made the Cheshire cat shudder, I concentrate on my fingertip and slowly reach towards the inkwell. I make contact and ever so slowly the ink well starts sliding towards the slope of her desktop.

My chuckle fills the air (causing every filly in the room to shudder) as the inkwell tips over into Diamond Tiara’s lap. She lets out a shriek, “NOOOOO, my beautiful coat, it’s going to stain!” and she rushes into what I believe to be the bathroom.

Cheerilee looks really confused as she makes her way to the bathroom to make sure Diamond Tiara is alright.

Sweetie Bell turns to Applebloom, “Did you see THAT! Her ink well just tipped over all on its own.”

“I didn’t see anythin’ like tha’. She probably just bumped her desk when she was a whispern’ ta Scoots.”

“You just wait; once we talk to Pinkie about this we will prove it to you!”

The rest of the school day goes by pretty uneventfully, except for the fact Diamond Tiara refused to come out of the bathroom until everypony had left for the day.

I follow behind the Crusaders, highly curious as to what the conversation with Pinkie was going to turn out like. We make our way to the back door of Sugar Cube Corner and I hear the clatter of pans hitting the floor as we make our way into the kitchen.

“Twitchy Twitch! *GASP* my new creepy friend must be around somewhere.” I hear Pinkie exclaim as we make our way up to her.

“Hay Pinkie, we were hoping you could tell Applebloom about what happened last week at Twilights?” Sweetie Bell asked politely.

“Oh hay you three. You want to know what happened last week? Are we talking about what happened with my newest friend at Twilights? We’ll there we were, sitting in the Library, talking about all the spooooky things that had been happening all morning, and then Rarity and you two come in to tell us how Rarity’s magic had went all bonkers and you two saw this really creepy figure standing in the boutique. Then Twilight got all excited and wanted to do some research in case Rarity had accidently summoned a creature or something.” At this point I snorted in amusement causing the fillies to look around and Pinkie’s ears to flop around. “And when Twilight went to grab a book there was this re-he-eally big flash of light and there was this spooky figure standing in front of us for a few seconds. Oh, I think I should call him my spooky friend instead of my creepy friend, cause I think he’s just a little scary not a meanie pants at all.”

“Pinkie, how do you know it was a guy?” questioned Scoots. I must admit I was a little curious myself.

“Silly Filly, he just felt like he was a guy.”

“I guess that makes sense…Do you believe us now Applebloom?”

“Aye don’ know. I suppose if ya had some hard proof aye would be more willin’ ta believe all of this.”

“Well why didn’t you says so in the first place you Silly Filly.” Pinkie says as she disappears into the next room as the trio looks at each other in confusion.

Pinkie comes back about a minute later with a large pile of stuff on her back and throws it onto one of the tables. I see what appears to be a set of cards, an old fashioned camera, a small black device of some kind, a large purple turban and… an Ouija Board?

The girls look to each other and then back to Pinkie “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS; PARANORMAL INVESTIGATORS YAY!” Man, I’m glad I don’t have ear drums any more or they would have just popped.

Pinkie plops the turban on her head and picks up the black device, “First things first, we got to see if he’s here or not.” I look at the device and I notice there a button at the bottom with some sort of wires sticking out of the top and a long line of small lights running down the length of it. As I’m studying it, something in my head clicks. Holy cow, its an EM meter. Pinkie you sly dog, er, pony you. She really went all out for this.

“This little dohikie I had Twilight put together for me. She said it would detect either the presence of magic or electricity in the area. So as long as none of us are using magic or are playing with thunder clouds it should be able to detect our friend.” She presses the button and there’s a small beeping sound as a red, orange and green light flash on. “Oh boy, I think he’s here girls, let’s set up the Ouija Board I got from Zecora and see if he can talk with us.”

Oh god, this could be freakin’ hilarious. They all gather around the table setting up the board. Pinkie sits back in a chair, her hooves held over her head as the trio places their hooves on the small piece of glass on the board. Pinkie begins speaking in a ‘mystic’ voice, “Ohhhh, spirit from beyond we call on yooooouuuuu…We wish to ask you some questions…..Most importantly, do you like cupcakes?” She asks in all seriousness.

Laughing, I reach towards the glass and concentrate. It’s kind of difficult, but once I exert some pressure I think the girls let the glass move where I wanted it too. There are four excited gasps as I let the glass rest on the ‘yes’ at the bottom of the board.

“Oh goodie, I just knew you would. Alright girls did you want to ask him anything?”

The girls look around and then Scoot speaks up, “Were you the one who spilled the ink all over Diamond Tiara today?”

I grin as I pull the glass back a bit and then push it back onto the yes. At this point I’m feeling mighty fatigued but the grins that erupt on all of their faces makes it all worth it.

“Do you believe us NOW Applebloom”

“Well, this was mighty convincin’, but…” She turns towards the camera sitting on the table, “Aye was hopin’ for something we could show other ponies.”

Pinkie, seeing Applebloom eyeing the camera, grabs it and yells, “Say ‘cupcakes’ girls.”

The girls immediately smoosh themselves together and as a gut reaction I duck down behind them, giving Scoots and Sweetie Bell rabbit ears. There’s a flash of light and a mechanical sound as a white piece of square film is ejected from the base of the camera. Pinkie grabs it in her mouth and flaps it up and down a few times before laying it on the table. “Aww, I’m sorry girls I guess he’s a little camera shy.”

In hindsight, it’s probably a good thing that the film didn’t show me there. It probably wasn’t a good idea to give either Pinkie Pie or the Crusaders hard evidence that I was around town.

As I’m mussing this, I hear a gasp from the girls and I look down at the photo on the table. I see behind the girls what appears to be a white mist forming in the rough shape of me. With my arms over the two fillies heads it looks kinda creepy, almost as if I’m grabbing for their heads.

Scoots and Sweetie Bell look terrified, but Applebloom is shaking with excitement, “Now this is wha’ aye was talkin’ about.”

Pinkie bounces out of the room excitedly, “I have to show this to Twilight!”

I look back down at the picture and only two words that come to mind are, “Ahh Snap!”

Chapter 6 - Party gone wrong

After Lyra finished her infuriatingly long stroll around Ponyville she lead me back to the center of town. As we crossed over the bridge that spanned the stream that ran through town we came to a decently sized two story house. It looked remarkably similar to all of the other houses surrounding it except for the fact that it sported numerous flower-boxes filled with blue and purple pansies.

Lyra trots up to one of the first story flower-boxes and takes a deep whiff. Hmm, seems Lyra is a mare who likes to slow down to stop and smell the flowers. Oh, or eat them I guess. I shake my head in amusement as Lyra steps into her house, chewing on one of the pansies she had been sniffing.

I float through the wall into what appears to be a sitting room of some kind. A blue upholstered couch sits against a wall with some other chairs pushed into the opposite side of the room. I float over to the coach and look down at the coffee table at some of the magazines strewn about. I giggle at the cover of the “Modern Mare” that is sitting on top of the stack and how the front cover claims to hold the secrets to “Keeping your Stallion happy; 7 simple tricks”.

I hear a thump from the kitchen with Lyra’s voice following behind, “Bon Bon, I’m home. I got those apples you wanted.”

A voice answers from the top of a flight of stairs, “That’s great Lyra, I’ll make some candied apples later then.”

“Oh Bon Bon, I wanted to let you know that I ran into Vinyl and Octavia on the way to the market. They’re going to come over to, how did Vinyl put it? ‘Jam?’ later in the evening.”

Bon Bon comes sauntering down the stairs and exits into the kitchen. “Are you sure this just isn’t one of your excuses to have a sleep over again Lyra?”

“Oh come on Bon Bon, just because they usually crash here after we play doesn’t mean it’s a sleep over.” Lyra says sheepishly.

“Technically, I think if they sleep here it’s the definition of a sleep over.”

The bantering continues, unaware of me sitting on the couch, lost in thought about the last slumber party that I had attended.

*^*^*

After Pinkie had shown the picture to Twilight, she kind of went on a researching spree and turned her Library upside down looking for books on anything that could help her. She spent almost an entire week locked in her library, trying to find out information about what could have been going on.

I meanwhile had decided to ignore the inquisitive purple pony and just explore around the town. I had decided it would be best to avoid the Crusaders as much as possible since they were now trying to get more pictures of me. Fortunately it was rather easy to avoid them since they never went anywhere without that EM meter and all I had to do was float through a wall whenever I heard the telltale sign of the beeping.

Good God, that beeping got annoying after a while. I would run into them almost four times a day in the weirdest locations; under the bridge outside Fluttershy’s, on the third floor of the town hall, in some unlucky mares bathroom (that one was an accident, I was just trying to avoid the determined trio, I had no way of knowing they would follow me) and they even found me up near Rainbow Dash’s house once. I hope they had at least asked Twilight to borrow her hot air balloon before taking it on a ghost hunting trip. Actually, I kind of hope they didn’t because I would be seriously disappointed in Twilight for letting them fly that thing unsupervised.

Thankfully, they weren’t able to get any good shots of me. I think they got a glimpse of my foot in one of their photo’s as I was walking through a wall though, and they definitely got a full shot of me at Dash’s house but I kind of just blended into the clouds.

Anyway, when I wasn’t dodging Ponyville’s newest team of paranormal investigators I was just going around town enjoying myself. I usually stopped into Sugar Cube Corner every now and then to have an impromptu play date with the twins. This caused Mr. and Mrs. Cake a lot of confusion as they had never seen the two behave so well when they weren’t around.

Of course I had to check downstairs whenever I left to see how Pinkie was doing and this led to me discovering that Pinkie would leave a cupcake on one of the counters every day with a note saying “For my spooky friend.” Of course I couldn’t eat it, but I was very touched she would do that, she even went to the trouble of baking a fresh one every day (I assume that she ate the old one at the end of every day).

Through my wanderings I had found out that five out of my six favorite ponies had conspired to throw a surprise sleepover at Twilights in order to get her to take a break from her studying. Of course, I couldn’t pass this golden opportunity up and decided to be an unseen party crasher.

So when the night of the slumber party rolled around it found itself with an extra guest floating around the ceiling. I watched as the different colored ponies came into the library one by one. The second to last to enter was Pinkie who upon entering gave a little twitch and looked around. I flew closer, expecting her to go into full Pinkie Sense mode but nothing happened, it looked like she was deliberately trying to keep herself still. This of course scared the crap out of me since a still Pinkie Pie is a sign of the coming Apocalypse.

I was even more confused when she looked over in my direction, not directly at me but about four feet to my left, and gave a wink.

I looked around the room and saw everyone but Dashie was there, but then I heard the pitter patter of raindrops on the window accompanied by a crash coming from Twilight’s bedroom.

Descending down the staircase came a soaked Rainbow Dash, “Alright everypony, I got tonight’s thunderstorm going so let’s get this sleepover started.”

Rarity then enters from a side room, her horn aglow with the blue cord trailing behind her, firmly attached to Twilights tail as she is dragged into the room.

“Come along darling, we simply have to get you away from those dusty old books for a while.”

“But Rarity!” Twilight whines, “I have to get these books to Zecora right away.”

“Not in this dreadful weather you aren’t. Just think about what this horrible storm would do to your mane. What could be so important that you would risk such a travesty?”

“Well the only books that I could find on spirits that didn’t just mention them in passing were these three but they're all written in Zebrican. So I talked to Zecora and she said she would translate them for me when she has the time.”

“That will simply have to wait though darling. We can’t have you working yourself to exhaustion again. We came here tonight to make sure you would have some fun, now stop whining darling and enjoy this fabulous slumber party that Pinkie has prepared.”

Twilight continues to grumble to herself, but she allows Rarity to drag her to a bunch of pillows and blankets that have been strewn across the Library floor. As Pinkie sets up a snack table, Rarity floats a few candles out of her bag to be placed around the room. As she lights them, the distinct odor of lavender and vanilla fills the air.

Wait a tick…I can smell the lavender and vanilla. Hot damn, looks like I still have command over my olfactory sense. No clue how that works but I’m not complaining. I float over to one of the candles and take a deep whiff and let out a sigh at the smell.

“Is it just me or is it getting awfully chilly in here?” Asks Rainbow Dash as she shivers on the floor.

“W-well it m-might be because your s-still soaking wet. H-here let me dry you off. If t-that’s ok that is.” Says Fluttershy as she brings over a thin blanket and begins to towel off Dashie. When she’s done Dash’s hair poofs out a bit and I can’t help but laugh.

“Thanks Shy, but it still seems a little cold in here.” At this, Fluttershy immediately grabs another blanket and drapes it over Rainbow who snuggles into it.

“Alright everypony, let’s start tonight off with some Truth or Dare.” Exclaims Pinkie. All of them gather into a circle on the floor and the game begins.

“Alright then, I’ll start us off. Ummmm, Dashie. Truth or Dare.” Pinkie says, pointing a hoof at Dash.

“Normally I would go for a dare, but I am way too comfortable right now to risk having to get up, so I’m going to have to go with truth.”

“Okie Dokie. Hmmmmm.” Pinkie puts her hoof to her chin, obviously deep in thought. “Alrighty then, are you afraid of our new spooky friend?”

“W-what? Of course not, I’m not afraid of anything!” Rainbow says with a hint of nervousness in her voice.

“Now come along sugracube. Aye don’ know about this ‘ere friend that you four ‘ave been goin’ on about for the past two weeks but if ya lie then tha’ means you’re out of the game.”

“Come on AJ, I’m Rainbow Dash! I’m not frightened of some silly pony that’s just really good at pranks.” Her statement is punctuated by a flash of light from outside followed with a clap of thunder.

Dash immediately dives under her blanket and a few seconds later we hear a muffled, “alright I’m afraid of him. You happy now?”

“Oh Silly Dashie, I’m always happy!” Pinkie says as she hops up to grabs some snacks.

The game continues onward from there. I find out that Twilight used to have a crush on one of her brother’s friends when she was a filly and that Fluttershy is secretly afraid of spiders even though she still tries to help the “poor dears”.

I also got to see the spectacle of Rarity and Applejack getting into a forced belching contest after being dared to chug some of the soda that Pinkie had brought. Surprisingly enough Rarity ended up winning, much to her shame.

The night progresses from there with the group doing a variety of activities which included making s’mores and giving each other make overs (much to Applejacks and Dash’s dismay). As the night and the storm outside wears on Pinkie announces, “Alright everypony, time for some GHOST STORIES!”

At this point she cackles evily and pulls a blanket up around her head, making it look like she’s wearing a cloak. She glances in my general direction and gives another wink.

At this point I decide to join in on Pinkie’s diabolical plan, whatever it may be and I float over towards the front door.

Pinkie begins talking in a low voice, “There was once a group of young mares who were the best of friends. These friends did everything together and kept each other very happy. However, one night, when they were having a slumber party, the group of friends accidently angered a spirit from beyond the grave. OoOoOoOhhh.” She says as she waves her hooves around.

By this point I have begun concentrating and I had placed my hand over the light switch next to the front door. I wait until I see a flash of light outside and as soon as the thunder hits I push the switch down, sending the room into darkness, only lit by the dim glow of the candles.

I hear five gasps but Pinkie continues with her story, “These five friends had angered the spirit because they didn’t want to be his friend and were afraid of him.” I continue concentrating as I slowly float around the room. I stop at the first candle and I place my finger over the flame. The tiny fire sputters and dies. I slowly continue around the room, putting out the candles one by one as Pinkie’s narrative drones on.

“The five friends had gathered to party and enjoy themselves, but had neglected to invite him when all he ever wanted was to be their friend. He grew angry at the ponies and followed them to their party.” By this point I have put out the last candle but Pinkie has somehow procured a flashlight from somewhere and is shining it into her face.

I float over towards the group and as I pass Dashie I can hear her shaking like a leaf. I lower my hands under the crumpled blanket that had been used to dry Dash off. I was just lucky It was a very thin blanket (I think it was some kind of silk, not really sure) as I concentrated on my finger tips and slowly pulled it upwards.

“The now angry spirit had decided that if the friends couldn’t accept him as he was he was just going to have to make them all like him instead, BWAHAHAHA.” Pinkie lets off an evil chuckle as her flashlight clicks off. There’s a few moments of darkness before the light clicks back on.

Everypony but Pinkie lets out a horrified gasp at the sight of the blanket I have now pulled about three feet into the air. At this point the fatigue I’ve built up from all of that moving around catches up to me and I drop the blanket to the ground.

I look over and laugh at the sight of Dash, who is currently stiff as a board staring at the blanket on the floor.

I’m curled over in laughter when I see it.

There in the corner is something that will haunt me for the rest of eternity.

What that corner contained ripped my heart asunder and left me a curled mass of sorrow.

There in the corner…was a crying Fluttershy.

Chapter 8 - I dream of...

You ever have that feeling where every single molecule of your being is torn apart piece by piece and slowly reassembled again. Yeah, turns out it hurts like hell.

Man, this was the single most painful experience of my life and of my death too. It made the agony I went through at the banishment ritual seem like a paper cut. You know, I had thought the whole being dead thing meant not having to feel pain any more, but apparently I was misinformed.

Heck, it’s not like I had a user guide for this whole being dead thing. Well, Zecora had tried explaining some of it to me but the whole not being able to ask questions kind of made it a one sided lecture. It felt like I was back in my business analysis class but the teacher insisted on talking in rhymes and silly anecdotes. So, I had kind of zoned out after the first fifteen minutes of her rambling.

As I find myself in some kind of white void, I really wished I had paid more attention to her now. Knowing my luck she probably mentioned something about what was happening after I had tuned her out.

Oh, falling again, fantastic! Hay, I can actually feel the wind this time round though. I stare around at the white expanse of nothingness surrounding me wondering just what in the name of Zeus’s toga was going on.

As I’m peering around, I notice that there appears to be a black speck below me, which is quickly becoming larger and larger. As I continue to fall, the speck materializes into the familiar grid work of Ponyville. As I approach the village at a startling pace I notice that some of the buildings seem to be odd, well, odder then usual I guess.

Some of the buildings seem to be of strange proportions, either smaller or larger then they usually are. Some buildings seem to be in the wrong location and some of my favorite locations around town seem to have vanished altogether.

Hoping I still had one of my favorite abilities, I close my eyes and will myself to come to a stop, If this didn’t work I was pretty sure I was going to die for a second time. When I didn’t feel my old enemy known as the ground smashing into me, I opened my eyes to see myself suspended about five feet above said arch nemesis.

Grinning in relief, I lower myself onto the ground and feel my feet make contact with the dirt. Holy Swiss cheese Batman! I can feel the ground! I wiggle my toes in delight in the cold soil.

After a few minutes of indulging myself in playing in the dirt, I walk over to one of the buildings. I couldn’t get over the novelty of actually walking somewhere again; I had forgotten how much I had missed it.

I begin wandering around the streets and the first thing I notice is the distinct lack of pastel ponies around.

Oh wait, there’s one now. Oh wait, that’s Lyra running towards me. Oh wait, she’s running right by me. Oh wait, she’s being chased by a large ball of fur, claws and wings. Oh wait, that ball of horror is a Manticore… that was chasing Lyra…who just ran right past me…so I’m between it and her.

RUN! Run like a Manticore is chasing you. Well there is a Manticore chasing me so I turn on my heels and run off after Lyra.

One frantic fleeing later, I have caught up to Lyra, surprisingly able to keep pace with her. She turns to peer at me, a look of terror on her face.

Of course I couldn’t help myself, “So, pleasant day for a run.” I casually offer as we are running through the side streets of Ponyville.

“Huh? Wha? What in the hay is going on?”

“Well, using my amazing powers of reasoning I’m assuming that you’re afraid of Manticore’s.”

“Well, yeah. Everypony is afraid of Manticore’s.”

“Who wouldn’t be afraid of that walking ball of death? But anyways, I think you might have an issue or two to work through since you’re having a nightmare about being chased by a rather large example of said fear through the streets of Ponyville.”

“What in the hay are you talking about?”

By this time we have begun weaving down alleyways, the Manticore is only a street or two behind us. As we pass by a pile of trash I grab ahold of one of the trash can lids.

“Look, you just keep running, I’ll distract Mr. Fluffy.”

“WHAT? Are you crazy?”

We break free of the alleyway as the Manticore came into view at the other end. I whirl around and face down the passageway between the two buildings as the Manticore comes charging at me. I call after Lyra’s fleeing form, “Of course I’m crazy, I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t.”

When the Manticore gets within a dozen or so yards from me I hold the lid as if it’s a Frisbee and chuck it down the alleyway at the form of the onrushing tank. Without even looking to see if I hit the thing, I sprint off in the opposite direction that Lyra took.

Hearing at soft clunk and a load roar behind me, I know that my idiotic plan had worked and the Manticore was chasing after me as I tore down the main street in Ponyville. Hmm, what the heck should I do now? I really doubt I can outrun it out in the open. Well, I don’t know if I can phase through anything while I’m in Lyra’s dream, but I might still be able to fly.

I concentrate and immediately I feel myself pulled into the air, rising above the buildings. I whirl around to look at the Manticore below me and blow it a raspberry. “Ha, whatcha going to do now you overgrown kitten.”

At this the Manticore spreads it’s bat-like wings and flings itself into the air. Oh…buck me to the moon. Before I knew it, the Manticore was about to ram into me, so I did the first stupid thing that came to mind…I swatted it on the nose.

“NO, that’s a bad Kitty.” Floating there, above the dreamscape, the Manticore looks back at me in confusion as it slowly flaps its wings.

“Now go home and leave Lyra alone. Now shoo.” I say in a stern tone as I wave my hands at it.

It tilts its head to the side before slowly turning around and flying off into the white void that surrounded the town.

Completely surprised that my idiotic actions hadn’t gotten me mauled (for all I know I could get seriously injured inside of a dream) I float there for a few seconds in disbelief. Shaking my head to try and clear away my confusion, I float around the town until I see a certain unicorn running through the market place.

Willing myself downwards, I level myself off next to her as she continues running with abandon.

“You know the Manticore is gone right?” I ask nonchalantly.

Lyra looks over at me, doing the backstroke in midair next to her, and she trips over her own hooves.

As she groans on the ground, I land next to her and help her into a sitting position.

She stares at me for a few seconds and I just stare back with one of my eyebrows slightly raised.

“I…Wha…What is going on?” She finally spits out.

“Weeeeell, like I said before, you’re dreaming at the moment and I think I might of hitched a ride.”

“That makes no sense what so ever. I mean what the hay are you? How could I be dreaming about something I have never even seen before?”

“Oh that’s easy, I’m a ghost.”

Lyra’s jaw drops, “WHAT? A ghost of what exactly?”

“A ghost of a human”

“A What?”

“A human, me, moi, the figure standing before you being a prime example of a human.”

“I am sooo confused right now.”

“If so you should be confused more often because it makes you look adorable.”

At this she closes her mouth and a look of indignation appears on her face.

Laughing at this I sit down on the ground in front of her. She looks me up and down for a few seconds before speaking up.

“If that’s true, not saying that I believe you, what are you doing in my dream?”

“Well, it started this morning when I decided to follow you around town to try and amuse myself for a while. I listened in on your little jam session you had with Vinyl and Octavia, that was pretty cool by the way, and I was about to leave when the three of you feel asleep.” Lyra’s eyes are beginning to get bigger and bigger in either horror or amazement, I really can’t tell. “As I was passing your bed I saw that you were having a nightmare and I was trying to move a strand of your mane out of your face. Before I knew what was going on, I was dragged in heer. Which was really painful by the way; I never want to go through that again.”

“That is the creepiest thing I have ever heard”

“What the following you around part or getting dragged into your dream part?”

“Both. I mean, where do you get off just following ponies around. Are you some kind of stalker or something?”

“Well, the whole being dead thing makes it a little difficult to ask if the ponies want to hang out, so I just follow around ponies that I think are cool. That and I really can’t hang out with Twilight at the moment and the only other pony that actively tries to talk to me is Pinkie.”

“Are you telling me that Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie Pie know that you are around town?”

“Yeah, actually all of the elements of harmony know that I’m around town but the only ones I’ve really been able to communicate with are Pinkie and Twilight. Rarity seems to be too busy to deal with me, I’m trying to not hang out with Fluttershy so I don’t scare the poor mare, Applejack still thinks I’m an elaborate prank of Pinkies and Rainbow is still a little afraid of me.”

“Then why aren’t you hanging out with Pinkie or Twilight?” By this point, Lyra has laid down, looking more intrigued then angry or scared at the moment.

“Well, I’ve been hanging out at Sugar Cube Corner quite a bit for the past six weeks since the twins seem to really like me. So, I keep an eye on them for about half an hour every morning before I would go down to see what Pinkie was doing. Hanging out with her gets really depressing after a while though.”

“Why’s that. Pinkie’s a blast to be around.”

“That’s very true, but it’s not like I can hold up my own end of a conversation. So Pinkie just starts rambling on and on about random things after a while. I’m pretty sure the Cakes would have institutionalized her if they couldn’t rationalize it as her just being Pinkie Pie. Then there’s the fact that she keeps offering me cupcakes. Don’t get me wrong, I would love to eat one of her cupcakes. It’s just the whole being dead thing makes it kind of difficult to digest anything and it just gets depressing after a while.”

“That is kind of sad…”

“You’re telling me. There’s also the fact that the Crusaders stop by every now and then to try and get a picture of me. It’s quite endearing really but I don’t want them wasting all their time trying to get their Cutie Marks for ghost hunting. I mean they have enough problems without giving their classmates any other reasons to make fun of them.”

“Wait, do you mean that those three know about you too?” She asks, tilting her head to the side.

“Well, Kind of. They know that there is a spirit around and they do kind of have a picture of me, but I just showed up as some white mist behind them. Also, foals and animals seem to at least be able to sense I’m around but older ponies are totally oblivious.”

“That makes sense, I guess. So why don’t you hang out with Twilight then if you can’t hang out with Pinkie?”

“Well that’s a whole new can of worms.” She looks confused at this statement but I continue anyway. “Twilight is rather…Intrigued with me I guess. I tried to answer all of her questions but it was rather…tedious. She would ask me a question and then I would have to scrawl an answer for her. It would take forever and honestly I wasted quite a bit of paper. It’s a lot harder to write with a quill then I thought it would be. I’m lucky if I can write three sentences in under fifteen minutes in all honesty. By the end of it she got rather frustrated and stormed off saying something about doing research the old fashioned way.” I lean back and stretch. “So I decided to just let her be so she can study in peace. By the end of that week I decided to just follow around any pony I thought would be interesting which ended up with our pleasant little chat right now. I must say it’s nice to talk to somepony that can actually hear me.”

Lyra giggles at this, “Is that why you’re telling me all of this? You just want somepony to talk to?”

“Well that and I’m pretty sure you’re not going to remember any of this when you wake up, I mean I hardly ever remembered any of my dreams so I’m assuming if you do remember this you’ll just assume it was a regular dream.”

“Well now you’re just making me depressed.” She pouts a little bit which just makes me laugh. We sit there for a second or two before she speaks up, “So you’ve told me what you are, but you never told me your name. You do have a name don’t you?”

“Well yes I did have one when I was alive but it really doesn’t fit anymore.” I rub my beard as I think. “Weeell, Pinkie calls me her ‘Spooky Friend’, just call me Spooky then.”

“I guess it’s nice to meet you then Spooky.” She says holding her hoof forward. I grasp it with my hand and nod to her, “Likewise Lyra.”

We sit there for a few more seconds before I notice that the tops of the building’s surrounding us are beginning to disappear into the white void.

“Well, Lyra it certainly was a pleasure but I think you might be waking up now. I know we won’t be able to talk again but I’ll keep an eye out for you.”

She smiles, “Thanks Spooky, your one of the nicer dreams I’ve had in a while.”

I laugh at this as the rest of the buildings disappear along with Lyra. I’m left floating in the white expanse of nothingness. Hmm, I hope I’m not stuck in Lyra’s head, good god that would be awkward. A sudden pain flairs through my body as I feel a sharp yank between my shoulder blades.

Once again, I feel the process of slowly disintegrating into individual pieces and reassembling in Lyra’s room. Owwww, I am DEFINITELY never doing that again, way too painful.

I turn to the bedroom wall, ready to float out into the morning when I hear Lyra behind me, “Spooky? I thought you were a dream!”

I whip around to see Lyra staring at me, “You can see me?” Nod, “You can HEAR me?” Nod once again.

I throw my arms in the air letting out a loud “WOOHOO” as Lyra’s eye’s rollback in her head and she slumps down onto her pillow.

Chapter 9 - Breakfast and a Show

Rolling my eyes, I pick up a pillow and drop it on Lyra’s head. I rinse and repeat until Lyra eventually awakens. As she shakes her head I say, “Ah, ah, ah, you can’t get out of talking to me just by fainting.”

She looks at me, her eyes wide in fright, “Bu…But…But you’re not real! You were only a dream.”

Placing my hand on my chest and raising my chin, “Yes, I know I’m very dreamy. You flatter me Lyra.”

She continues to stare at me her mouth moving slightly but no words are emitted.

“That’s an excellent impersonation of a fish Lyra. Now do a bird.” I flop down horizontally, my stomach facing down with my hands under my chin.

“Ok, I’m still dreaming, that has to be it. There is no way in Tartarus there is a ghost floating around in my room.” Lyra places a hoof to her forehead and starts to message her temples.

“Well it’s either that or you’re going crazy. I doubt you’re going crazy though since the only crazy pony I hang out with is Pinkie.”

I hear a stirring from the side of the bed and Vinyl pops up with the worst bed head I’ve ever seen, “huh, did you say something Lyra?”

“Uhh, no it’s nothing, don’t worry about it. How about you wake Octavia up and I’ll fix us some breakfast?” She says, looking back and forth between Vinyl and me.

Vinyl immediately begins shaking Octavia while I put on my best pout, “I’m nothing? Oh, you wound me deep Lyra, you wound me deep.”

With one freshly awakened Octavia the three exit the bedroom and I follow closely behind. As we pass Bon Bon’s room I float through the door and I hear Lyra’s voice from behind me, “NO, don’t go in there!”

“I just have to use the bathroom Lyra. Don’t worry I won’t mess with any of your stuff.” I hear Vinyl say, causing me to snicker.

I float over to Bon Bon who still has large puffs of cotton stuffed in her ears. She’s snoring lightly with her left ear twitching every now and then. With a quiet D’aww, I grab ahold of the blanket and pull it off her, “Wakey Wakey, time for eggs and hay bakey.” I call in a sing song voice. Bon Bon simply rolls over as her bedroom door cracks open slightly to reveal a nervous looking Lyra.

“What are you doing?” She hisses at me.

“Well, I thought Bon Bon might like some breakfast too.”

She rolls her eyes and walks over to Bon Bon and gently shakes her with a hoof. After about a minute of shaking Bon Bon wakes with a jerk and then pulls the cotton from her ears, “What’s the matter Lyra, did you have a nightmare again?”

Lyra blushes furiously at this, “No that’s not it. I was just wondering if you wanted some breakfast.”

Bon Bon smiles and quickly gets up and follows Lyra downstairs. I float behind them and see Octavia has already gotten eggs, hay, vegetables and some cheese out and has begun creating delicious looking (except for the hay) omelets.

Lyra heats up a pan on the stove and pours some of the mixture in. I float over and whisper in her ear, “Those look very good Lyra, are you going to make me one too?” I say with my best puppy dog eyes. She just glares at me then goes back to flipping the omelets.

“Oh, so you’re going to ignore me now?”

She turns to me and whispers through her teeth, “Of course I’m going to ignore you, you don’t exist.”

“Are you ok over there Lyra?” Calls Octavia as she and Bon Bon finish placing four plates onto the table with matching glasses of orange juice.

“Yes, I’m just fine. Still a little tired I guess.” Lyra quickly responds as she flips a finished omelet onto one of the plates with a string of magic.

“Well we were up rather late last night. I really think we should have Vinyl record us sometime, we’re beginning to sound really good together.”

“That would be pretty awesome. Perhaps if we can scrape enough money together we can make some albums and see if anypony would be interested in buying them.” Replies Lyra as she flips another omelet over to the table.

Vinyl walks in, her bedhead having slightly been tamed and sits down at the table. “What’s this I hear about recording our stuff? It’s a great idea but I would need to get some equipment for that.”

“Well, if we can at least record a few of our songs and see what everypony thinks we might be able to get our names out there more.” Octavia says as Lyra finishes the last omelet and the four of them sit down at the table.

The four mares dig into the food with abandon and I begin giggling at the lack of table manners. Lyra glares daggers at me, if looks could kill and I wasn’t already dead I’m sure I would have been impaled.

Vinyl looks up from her morning meal and shivers slightly, “Is it just me or is it starting to get really chilly in here.”

Octavia shrugs her shoulders, “I guess so. It was kind of cold last night too, but autumn is just around the bend so we can expect some chilly nights.”

Bon Bon gets up to bring some salt and pepper to the table for her omelet, “That’s true but I did notice it got colder in here yesterday around midday.” She shrugs pouring salt onto her breakfast.

I raise my eyebrows while looking at Lyra, “See, even your friends can tell that I’m around.”

She merely scowls at this and turns back to her own meal that had hardly been touched.

With a mouthful of eggs Vinyl says, “Hey Lyra, can you pass me the salt please.”

Before Lyra has a chance to respond, I reach out and slide the salt from Bon Bon’s end of the table to just in front of Vinyl. Vinyl’s eyes grow wide, “Sweet Celestia Lyra, I didn’t know you learned how to hide your magic aura. That’s really advanced magic right there.” She says as she pours a liberal amount of sodium chloride onto her eggs.

Lyra’s eye twitches and it looks like a few beads of sweat have appeared, “uhhh, yeah I…I asked Twilight to teach me how so I can play the Lyre without anypony seeing my magic.”

Huh, good cover there girl. I think I might have to kick my game up a notch.

“You know Lyra, if you’re not going to at least admit that I’m real, I’m going to have to start playing hardball.”

She glances at me, a look of confusion on her face.

“Well, I don’t ever run out of breath, I have a whole collection of showtunes in my repertoire and absolutely nothing better to do then try and get you to talk to me, sooo…”

I take a stance behind Lyra, taking a deep breath before going into my stunning performance, “OoOoOklahoma, where the wind comes sweeping down the plain, where the waiving wheat can sure smell sweat when the wind comes right behind the rain….”

Lyra’s face has taken on a look of horror as I continue my rendition. Normally I have a semi decent singing voice but I have a rather decent control over my vocals. So of course I sing as off key as I can.

The breakfast continues on with the girls having a pleasant conversation about the weather, the upcoming Nightmare Night and the possibility of the three of them putting together a recording. During this whole encounter I watched as Lyra slowly slipped from her horrified expression into extreme annoyance. I could tell from the eye twitches.

By the time the dishes are being cleaned I have gone through all the songs from Oklahoma, some good old Cole Porter songs and I had decided to move onto some Monty Python.

“I’ve got a lovely bunch of coconuts, standing in a row. Big ones, small ones, some as big as yer HEAD. Give it a twist, a flick of the wrist. That’s what the showman said…”

“GAHH!” an exasperated Lyra plops herself down in front of the sink as she puts the last dish into the drying rack.

“Are you ok in there?” asks a concerned Bon Bon as she walks in from her bedroom where she had put on what appears to be a white apron with pink frills that says ‘Never trust a skinny cook’.

“Yeah I’m fine. I just have a bit of a headache… I think I’m going to go for a walk to see if some fresh air will help.” Lyra starts trotting towards the front door. “Have fun at work, and can you let Vinyl and Octavia know that I will see them later.”

“Sure thing, I hope you feel better.”

Following behind as Lyra exits into the morning light that is bathing Ponyville in its glow, I have continued with some more Monty Python songs, “Ohhh, I’m a lumberjack and I’m ok. I sleep all night and I work all day…”

Lyra is doing a surprisingly good job of ignoring me as she trots through town. Eventually I see a very recognizable tree coming around a corner and before I know it we’re in front of Twilight’s Library.

As Lyra walks in I’ve stopped singing. This is going to either be very interesting or terrifying. Probably both. I float in as Lyra is looking through what I’ve identified as the fiction section of the library. Of course this is the smallest section in the library as Twilight prefers to stock up on educational texts of science and magic. I still find it hilarious that the magic books are stocked under the non-fiction section.

“Oh Lyra, I haven’t seen you in a while. Is there anything I can help you with?” I hear Twilight say. I turn around to see Twilight descending her stairs with a brush being held by a violet strand of purple magic running through her mane.

Lyra turns around from her perusing, “Umm, yeah. Do you have any books on Gho…I mean do you have any books on something called a human?”

With a thoughtful look on her face Twilight approaches the bookshelf, “Hmm, I don’t think I have ever heard of anything called a human. Could you give me something more to go on?”

Lyra glances over at me, “I think their usually rather tall, about six feet or so. I believe they stand on their back legs with a similar body structure to that of a diamond dog I guess…Actually, I would say they are closer to that of a Minotaur I guess.”

“Hmm, that does ring a bell. Let me see.” Twilight begins to pull books off the shelves, flipping through them rapidly before carefully placing them back into their respective places. Eventually, Twilight pulls out a positively ancient book, flipping through it until she stops about halfway through the book.

I look over her shoulder to see a rough drawing of a human. The guy in the drawing was wearing a long toga and looked either Greek or a frat boy after a party.

Twilight began to read aloud the small block of text next to the picture, “Humans; a mythical race said to be tall bipedal creatures. Ancient legends state they lived alongside all three of the pony tribes before the founding of Equestria. Their ability to adapt to different situations and their versatility made them powerful allies. There have been no known reports of Humans being more then legend and all information about them has been established as myth and folklore.”

“HA, that’s hilarious. You guys are legends in my world and it turns out I’m a legend in your world.”

Lyra looks at me and I can see her mouthing the word ‘world’ with a look of deep thought.

Twilight is currently studying the picture intently. “Huh, this creature kind of looks familiar…If you take away the clothes and you just look at the outline it would kind of look like the gho…” She abruptly stops and looks nervously at Lyra. “So Lyra, is there a particular reason why you have a sudden interest in mythological creatures.”

Lyra begins rubbing her hooves together nervously, “Uhh, you see…I kind of…had a dream last night and I think there was a human in it.”

“Do you know why you might have had a dream about an obscure mythological creature?”

I interject here, “Yes Lyra, please tell us why you were having a dream about a devilishly handsome human.”

Lyra glances at me and then back to Twilight. She takes in a deep breath and then lets it out slowly, “Twilight…Do you believe in ghosts?”

Twilight looks stunned for a second, “I really don’t know how to say this, but with everything that has happened in the last two months I am going to have to say yes I do believe in ghosts.”

“Well…I believe in ghosts too.”

I do a fist pump, “Yes, acknowledged. Score one for Spooky.”

Lyra looks over at me, “I also believe that ghosts can be very annoying.”

“Oh, am I annoying you right now. I could go back to the singing if you would like?” I ask innocently.

“Oh dear Celestia no, anything but the singing.”

Twilight looks incredibly confused for a second before looking in the direction that Lyra was talking to, more specifically at me. She turns back to Lyra, “Do you care to elaborate on that?”

Lyra look back to Twilight and then back to the ground, “After I woke up from my dream this morning, I found out that Spooky wasn’t really just a dream and he was actually floating in my room.”

Twilight looked ecstatic at this piece of information, “You mean you can actually see him? This is amazing, we can learn so much about him. Wait…is he really called Spooky?”

“I don’t think that’s his real name but he seems to like it.”

“What’s not to like about a name given by Ponyville’s Party Pony.” I state while I float over to some books spread out on the table. I flip over one of the covers and begin reading.

Twilight looks over at the book and then back to Lyra with a gigantic smile on her face, “This can speed up my research by MONTHS.” She begins to advance on Lyra and I see the maniac grin filling her face.

I decide that now would be a good time to warn her, “Lyra, when Twilight gets that look in her eye, you might want to consider running.”

At this Lyra turns tail and sprints towards the door but a long string of purple magic hits the door before she can even get halfway there and there is an audible click as the door locks.

“Ah, ah, ah, I have soooo many questions.” Says miss Maniac Sparkle as she catches up to Lyra.

Lyra looks pleadingly over at me, “Can’t you do something about this?”

“Well, I could float through the wall and leave, but I seriously doubt me not being here would stem the flow of questions that are about to come. Besides, I would never leave you like that, if you have to suffer through this then so will I.”

Lyra looks slightly touched at this, but that is soon replaced in horror as Twilight brings a stack of parchment and a quill over from the table and begins to ask her questions.

…Four hours…Four fricken hours… How can one pony ask so many questions about such stupid things? Our little talk with Twilight had begun productively enough, with Lyra acting as a translator between me and Twilight. Of course she left out my rather colorful language that I used to answer most of Twilight’s questions but she got the gist of everything.

Twilight’s questions had started off rather logical, asking about what it was like being a ghost and all that. I gave her the best answers I could, but she probably knew more about this stuff then I did. We eventually got to the whole being human thing. It was hilarious that she originally thought that I was a thousand year old ghost of a race that had died out long ago but correcting her by telling her I was actually recently dead and from an entirely different world was probably a mistake. She went off on that for about two hours, asking about earth and humans in general. I answered her questions as best I could but she kept getting off on weird tangents when she would find similarities between humans and ponies.

I had started to wonder if the torture would ever stop, I could probably go on for the rest of the day but poor Lyra was looking pretty exhausted by this point.

Fortunately, Sparkle’s interrogation is brought to a halt by a soft knocking on the front door. Twilight quickly unlocks the door and I see my favorite yellow and pink Pegasus standing at the door, “Oh…H-hi Twilight. I brought that book back that I had borrowed. “ She says as she quietly walks into the room, pulling a book from her saddlebag.

I turn to Lyra, “Hug Fluttershy!”

“What? I’m not going to hug Fluttershy.”

“Listen, that Pegasus deserves the biggest hug in the history of Equestria from me so get over there and hug her.”

“I don’t really feel comfortable doing this.”

“I can’t very well do it so you are going to have to be my proxy. Now get over there and hug that adorable bundle of Pegasus until she squeaks.” I demand.

Lyra sighs and slowly walks over to Fluttershy, who looks very confused right now. Lyra wraps her hooves around Shy and pulls her into a deep hug. “Umm. Lyra, n-not that I don’t enjoy hugs, but w-why are you hugging me?”

Lyra blushes and pulls back, “Uh, Spooky asked me too. He said something about owing you a hug.”

“Spooky?”

Twilight pulls Fluttershy off to the side and begins to explaining everything to her.

I float over to Lyra and look down at her, “Thank you Lyra.”

“Uh, you’re welcome Spooky.”

“Did you just say SPOOKY?” We look up to the door to see a frazzled and out of breath Pinkie Pie.

“Uh, yeah.”

“You mean you can actually talk to him? Oh my GOSH! This is fantastic; we can finally talk to Spooky. This means we can finally find out all about him. Oh boy!” She pops up into the air and gasps, “This means I can finally throw him a PARTY!” She immediately disappears out the door leaving behind a Pinkie shaped cloud of dust.

I blink a few times and look down to Lyra, “Well…This is going to be interesting.”

Chapter 10 - Party gone right

Twilight’s eyes immediately grew to the size of dinner plates as she looks from the spot where Pinkie was to the door over and over again. Her horn starts glowing a deep purple and I see a line of magic immediately shoot off in the direction that pinkie went. The line of magic passes right through the wall and I can see through a window that it continues down the road towards Sugar Cube Corner. With a flash of light Twilight turns translucent and I see her form pulled off along the line of magic faster than I can follow.

“That…was really cool.”

Lyra looks up to me with a look of confusion, “What? You’ve never seen Twilight teleport before?”

“That was a teleport? Well that kind of makes sense then. I think I see magic a little bit differently then you ponies do.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I’m assuming when you levitate something all you see is the aura on your horn and the aura around the object you are levitating correct?”

“Yeah, what are you getting at?”

“Well I can see a string of magic connecting the two. I made the mistake of trying to touch it when I first saw it and it hurt like a son of a diamond dog.”

“That’s…really interesting actually.”

“Yeah, but don’t tell Twilight about it or I seriously doubt she would ever let us out of here.”

A noticeable shiver runs down Lyra’s spine as she most likely thinking about the hours upon hours of questions that would result if we told Twilight about this.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy is looking upon Lyra biting her lower lip. “Umm, L-lyra? C-could you tell me about Spooky? I mean if it’s alright with you.”

I squealed, I couldn’t help it. Her adorableness was just too strong. “Oh my god. I want to hug her and squeeze her and call her Shy.”

Lyra looked at me like I was crazy, of course I was crazy so she was correct to do so.

“Well, he’s kind of weird and I’ve only really known him for about a day. He’s definitely a little strange, he kind of reminds me of a less hyper Pinkie Pie.” I don’t know whether to squeal again or be insulted. “But I think he’s a nice guy…I mean he had the opportunity to leave me to Twilight when she went all research crazy but he stayed.”

“Of course I stayed Lyra; I wouldn’t leave a friend hanging like that.”

“Wait, you think of me as a friend?”

“Well anyone who can stand to be around me for the period of time you have I kind of have to call a friend.”

Lyra gets a thoughtful look on her face as we turn back to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy is trying to hide behind her mane at the moment and rubbing her hooves together, “T-that’s good to hear. I-I mean I was pretty sure he was nice after he made me that breakfast and all. I’m also p-pretty sure he’s been helping me around my house too.”

“Well, I have been weeding her garden about once a week. That’s a pain in the neck when you can only lift about two pounds at a time though. “

“So, you’ve been weeding Fluttershy’s garden?”

“Ohh, I-I had thought somepony must have b-been doing that. I-I haven’t had to weed out my v-vegetables in a long time.” Fluttershy smiles and then lets out a little ‘eep’ as she realizes that Lyra is staring at her.

Before Lyra can say anything a familiar purple string of light shoots out of the wall and forms a ball of purple magic about the size of my fist in the middle of the room.

“Uhh, I think Twilight is about to come back.”

Lyra turns to me with a look of confusion, “What do you mean?”

I merely point towards the center of the room when a translucent Twilight zips through the wall and materializes where the ball of magic was. Both Lyra and Fluttershy let out a yelp of surprise and Fluttershy dives underneath a table.

“How in the hay did you know she was about to teleport back here?” Lyra asks, her eyes wide in wonder.

I put on a serious tone, “I see all and know all, oOoOoOo…But in all seriousness I told you I see your magic differently then you.”

Twilight looks exhausted but happy, “Alright disaster averted. I couldn’t get Pinkie to call off the party but I was able to convince her to only invite ponies that already know about Spooky.”

Awesome, I like small parties, “Does that mean she’s going to invite the Crusaders?” I ask Lyra.

Lyra turns to Twilight, “He wants to know if Pinkie is going to invite the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“Why would she invite the…WAIT, THE CRUSADERS KNOW ABOUT HIM?”

“Huh, I thought the crusaders would have shown her the picture of me.” Apparently the three had decided to keep Twilight out of their ghost hunting activities.

“He said something about them having a picture of him.”

“He can be photographed? This is fantastic; I’m going to have to talk to them about this.” Both Lyra and I experience a full body shiver as we observe the glint in Twilight’s eye.

“Oh sweet Celestia, deliver me from this oncoming trial.” I whisper, and apparently my prayers are answered as the door slams open to reveal the one and only Pinkie Pie behind her Party Canon. Twilight and Lyra immediately hit the floor as Pinkie yells, “FIRE IN THE HOLE!” and yanks on the string.

There is a loud explosion and a large amount of streamers, confetti and a banner flies through my chest and then decorates the far side of the room.

“Ok, that felt weird.” I peer around the newly decorated room and I notice all of the decorations are variations of green, purple and orange with the black banner sporting ‘Welcome to Ponyville Spooky!’ in neon green letters.

“Ha, I love it. Very…Spooky.” Lyra rolls her eyes as I comment on the ‘tasteful’ decorations.

Twilight looks slightly peeved about the sudden interior remodeling that her once pristine library just went through, but she just sighed and began helping Pinkie decorate and set up.

“Hay Lyra, could I talk to you for a second?” Lyra looks up to me as I wave her to the side of the room. “Listen, I just wanted to thank you for all that you have done for me.”

“What are you talking about Spooky, all I’ve done is talk.”

“That’s the thing Lyra, talking is what I really needed. I didn’t really want to admit it to myself but I’ve been slowly going stir crazy not having a conversation that wasn’t one sided. What I’m really trying to say Lyra is thanks for listening to me and putting up with all the craziness.”

“Spooky…you don’t have to thank me for that. Now that I know I’m not crazy and talking to a figment of my imagination, I’m really kind of enjoying your company. I mean, you are fun to talk too and I’m really glad that I got this chance to know you.”

“Well, it means a lot to me Lyra and I was hoping I might be able to ask a favor of you.”

“I guess so; I mean it really depends on what the favor is.”

“Wellll…I guess what I wanted to ask is can I… ummm, I guess the term live with you wouldn’t apply since I’m dead, what I guess I’m trying to ask is can I haunt you?”

“Huh?”

Oh my god, she looks adorable. Lyra’s head had tilted to the left and the corresponding ear laid flat upon her head. Her eyes grew wide in confusion and she was once again doing her impression of a fish. I had to admit she was getting really good with that impression.

“What I mean, is do you mind if I hang out at your house so I have somepony I can talk too? And if you ever need some privacy I’ll just visit somepony else for a few hours.”

“Well, I guess that would be alright. I would feel a little bad if I just up and left you with nopony to talk to.”

“Thank you so much Lyra, you have no clue how much this means to me.”

Lyra and I share a smile and then I notice that during our conversation the room had somehow acquired three additional mares. Apparently during our chat Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow had shown up and finished setting up the decorations. The door is then slammed open and my three favorite fillies burst in dragging a very confused Spike behind them who has a camera clasped in his claws.

“So who are we having a party for and why did you girls make me bring the camera?” Spike asked, confusion evident in his voice.

“We already told you silly. Pinkie is throwing a party for the ghost which means he will be here and we can finally get another picture of him.”

Pinkie pops up from behind a long table holding a wide variety of goodies, “Now that everypony is here, let’s PARTY!”

And party we most certainly did. Pinkie had brought a large assortment of snacks for all of the living guests. I found it hilarious that all of the cupcakes were either vanilla with green frosting or chocolate with orange frosting. Lyra broke out laughing when I mentioned that Pinkie had certainly gotten into the ‘spirit’ of things.

While the ponies enjoyed their snacks, Lyra and I mingled. With the help of the mint green Unicorn I was able to have actual conversations with all of the ponies.

Our first stop was with Applejack, who still believed that I was an elaborate prank of Pinkies. It took some convincing and some ghostly levitation of her half eaten cupcake to convince her otherwise. From there we had a fantastic talk about apple production ranging from various cultivars of apples to harvesting techniques. When Applejack learned that I had been going to college for horticulture and I actually had experience with apple orchards we couldn’t get her to shut up. I think by the time we were able to pull ourselves away from her Lyra knew more about apple growing then she ever wanted to.

Of course with the mentioning of my schooling Twilight had become intrigued and had pulled herself away from desert table to chat. She was incredibly intrigued with the education system I had went through and was pleasantly surprised to learn how much I loved to read. This then lead to a debacle of sorts when I insisted that fantasy literature was the best genre that one could find. This lead to an intense debate about whether factual knowledge was more important over ‘fanciful imaginings’, of course I pointed out that she was a ‘fanciful imaging’ in my world and vice versa was true for me. This gave her pause and we decided that both avenues of entertainment were valid. I did however get a large stack of books for Lyra to check out so I could read them later.

After our little disagreement, I got to have a lovely dialogue with Rarity. She was very interested in my “otherworldly” fashion as she put it. Of course the only real experience I had with clothes was the little bit I had picked up in 4-H, this amounting to me being able to sew up rips and tears in my pants but that was about it. She was disappointed but I was able to lift her spirits by bringing up an interesting exchange of whether complementary or supplementary colors were best for a complete ensemble.

After Rarity wandered off to enjoy some of the music that had begun playing on an old gramophone Pinkie popped up behind Lyra. Pinkie began to fire questions off faster than Lyra and I could answer. After a few minutes we were able to calm her down and I was able to steer the conversation to baking. Thankfully this was a subject I had some knowledge in. Where my years in 4-H had left me lacking in sewing expertise, it had left me with a wide knowledge of baking and cooking. I was more than happy to share some of my family recipes with Pinkie and she walked away with both my recipe for zucchini bread and strawberry rhubarb pie.

From there we approached the timid Fluttershy and the surprisingly quiet Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy was more than happy to talk with me and was tickled pink to learn that I had raised rabbits and chickens in my youth. Of course I didn’t have the heart to tell her that the chickens were raised for their meat and most of the rabbits I had raised were sold for their fur.

Rainbow on the other hand was incredibly reluctant to talk. She either was holding a grudge from my prank from two months ago or she was afraid of me. I pointed this out and she asserted she wasn’t afraid of anything. I then asked if she was too chicken to talk to a ghost and this got her talking. Of course I made the smart decision of letting her talk about herself. This allowed Lyra to take a bit of a break from being my translator.

After an in-depth explanation of all that is Rainbow Dash I found myself bombarded with questions from the Crusaders and Spike. This lead to me picking up small objects for their amusement and passing my arm through them so they could “feel” me. This of course led to numerous pictures, which Twilight insisted there be duplicates so she could catalogue them with her research. I think my favorite was a shot of me kneeling next to Lyra where I laid my hand on my shoulder. I still only showed up as a white vapor on the photos but Twilight thought she might be able to magically treat the photos to render me visible in them.

After all of this Lyra and I were enjoying ourselves. That is until I spotted Pinkie Pie having a staring contest with a cupcake. My natural curiosity got the best of me and Lyra and I went to investigate.

“Hay Pinkie, Spooky wants to know why you are trying to stare down that cupcake.” Lyra asked for me.

Without looking up from the cupcake Pinkie responded. “Well I’m trying to figure out the best way to kill this cupcake.”

“She’s what in the who know?” I asked, slightly perplexed.

“Uhh, care to clarify on that Pinkie?”

“If I can kill this cupcake then there will be a cupcake ghost that Spooky can enjoy, duh!”

“I don’t think it works like that Pinkie.” Stated Twilight as she joined the conversation.

“But why not? It’s not fair that Spooky doesn’t get to enjoy the party to the fullest!”

“Oh, that silly filly. Lyra, tell her that I’m enjoying the party just fine and she doesn’t need to brutally murder an innocent cupcake to make me happy.”

“Umm, Spooky says you don’t have to worry about the cupcake and he’s having a good time as it is.”

“Okie Dokie Lokie then. How about we play some pin the tail on the pony then?”

I look over at the wall where there is a large poster of a tailless pony hanging. “Umm, I don’t think that would work out since I can’t wear a blindfold….Hmmmm… Hay Lyra, can you ask Pinkie if she brought any board games?”

“Pinkie, I don’t think Spooky can play that, but he was wondering if you had any board games.”

“OH, what a good idea. I’ll be back faster than you can say cherry chimichanga.” With that Pinkie zoomed out the door heading towards what I could only assume was Sugar Cube Corner again.

With the mention of board games, Twilight quickly trotted upstairs and returned with box of some kind. She set it down on an empty table and upon emptying it I found it was a masterfully crafted Chess set. “Oh heck yes. I’m going to get my butt handed to me by this purple pony but I’m going to love this.” I said as I floated over to help Twilight set up the board.

My prediction proved true as by the time Pinkie got back with a towering stack of games Twilight had beaten me four out of the five times we had played. I really only won the last game because I learned I had to play defensive with her and plan everything out at least five to ten moves ahead. The rest of the evening ended with me learning the rules to about ten apparently classic pony games which included variations on battleship and monopoly.

We ended our parade of games with a round of poker. I was surprised as heck that these ponies new how to play Texas Hold ‘em, of course they only called it “Hold ‘em”, but it was still incredibly fun. We played with the leftover snacks as our “chips”; this of course led to Pinkie getting out early because she kept eating all of her wagering materials. Applejack was surprising good at keeping a hard to read poker face for being the element of honesty. I guess when you think about it she wasn’t really lying when she was bluffing about her hand, just letting us draw our own conclusions based on her bets. Rainbow, however, was horrible at this. I could read her like an open book whenever she got a good hand (hoof) of cards. Of course the only pony that could read my poker face was Lyra and I just kept making faces at her the whole time. I ended up winning the whole pot at the end and since I couldn’t eat any of the snacks I gave them away to the Crusaders.

With many a yawn and promises of future soirées, the library slowly emptied. Lyra and I were the last ones to head towards the doors when we heard a shout from behind us.

“Where the hay do you think you two are going? I have so many more questions.” Said the demon that was a knowledge obsessed Twilight Sparkle.

“RUN!” Lyra and I shout and Lyra bolts out the door.

As we are making our rapid get away I see a purple strand of magic shoot through the air and stop a few meters in front of Lyra.

“TAKE A LEFT!” I yell to Lyra as Twilight appears in a flash of magic.

Lyra quickly dodges down a side street as we hear a frustrated Twilight behind us.

With my ability to see where Twilight was going to be teleporting to, I was able to lead Lyra through Ponyville and back to her house while avoiding a certain crazy Unicorn.

Lyra opens the door and I float into her house. “So Lyra, what are you going to tell Bon Bon about me?”

“Well, I think I’m not going to tell her about you to tell you the truth.”

“Aww, are you embarrassed about bringing a boy home?”

“NO, it’s just that I don’t think she could handle knowing yet.” Says a flustered Lyra.

“I can’t handle knowing what exactly?”

Lyra and I look up from our little debate as a sleepy Bon Bon descends the stairs.

“Oh, I can’t wait to see you talk your way out of explaining this one Lyra.” I say as I float over to the magazine adorned coffee table and flip one open.

Chapter 11 - Crushed Muffins

I floated over the couch idly flipping through the copy of “Musical Mare Monthly” that I had picked up. I could hear Bon Bon’s hoof tapping impatiently as she waited for Lyra to say something. Lyra on the other hoof was just standing in the doorway looking like a deer caught in the headlights.

“Well, are you going to stand there all night or are you going to tell me whatever it is you think I can’t handle?” Bon Bon’s tapping continues as Lyra stares blankly forward.

“Ummm…I…you see…”

“Come on Lyra, you know you can tell me anything.”

Lyra glances around the room, most likely looking for something to inspire a story to tell to her roommate. Her eyes fall on me and I see a glint of realization form on her face before she turns back to Bon Bon. “I met a boy today!” She declares suddenly.

Bon Bon and I share an expression of surprise, I then burst out laughing, “Ahh, clever girl Lyra, going for a half-truth I see.” She glares me down while Bon Bon stares off into the distance.

Bon Bon’s look of surprise hardens for a second before her face bursts into a grin that would make Pinkie proud. “Well? How did you meet him? What’s he like? What does he look like? You have to tell me EVERTHING!” Bon Bon grabs Lyra and yanks her over to the couch. I float out of the way as Lyra is unceremoniously plopped onto the cushions. Bon Bon takes her seat right next to Lyra, and I couldn’t help but giggle at the fact she looked like a teenage girl who just heard a juicy piece of gossip. Huh, actually I might not be far from the truth with that one there. I wonder how old these two actually are.

“He’s uhh…ummm…He.”

“Oh oh, tell her I’m a dashing rogue who swept you off your hooves and showed you a night on the town you will never forget.” Lyra glares at me for a second before turning back to Bon Bon.

“Well I saw him this morning and no matter how hard I tried I just couldn’t get him out of my head.”

“Ooo, a love at first sight kind of thing then. Tell me he’s handsome.” Bon Bon interjection causes me to snort.

“Well umm.” Lyra looks me up and down for a few seconds.

“Go on Lyra, tell her how devilishly handsome I am. So handsome in fact that I captured you’re heart as soon as you saw me.” Lyra’s eye twitches in annoyance.

“Well, he has a long brown mane and a scruffy beard.”

I run my hand through my beard, “Well excuse me for not properly grooming myself. It’s not like I purposely decided not to shave the day that I died.”

“Don’t leave me hanging, keep going.” Bon Bon seems to be getting impatient due to the lack of details.

“Well, I guess he’s kind of cute and he’s definitely funny.”

“Woot, I’m cute. Score one for Spooky.” I can see Lyra trying to hold back laughter as I do a little victory dance in midair.

“Sooo, did you two do anything special? Did he ask you out on a date?”

“Ummm, no but we did end up spending the whole day together and we got roped into a Pinkie party. Turns out he really likes board games.”

“Are you going to see him again? Will I get to meet this mysterious stallion of yours?”

“I’m definitely going to see him again but I’m not sure when you will get to meet him.”

“Am I going to have to set up a dinner date between you two?”

“Uhh, no Bon Bon. Don’t worry about it. I don’t think I can actually have a serious relationship with him actually but I think we are going to be good friends.”

I’m still deep in my victory dance but I notice that Bon Bon is deep in thought and when Lyra gets up to head towards the stairs I can see a look of longing on Bon Bon’s face. Hmmm, my keen ghost senses are telling me that little miss Bon Bon might have a crush. I might have to do something about this.

“Goodnight Bon Bon, I’ve had a long day so I’m going to hit the sack.”

I follow Bon Bon upstairs as she heads to bed. She’s definitely thinking about something, she’s going to hurt herself if she chews on her lip any harder.

I float into Lyra’s room to find her flopped on the bed. “So how is my favorite musical unicorn doing?” She merely grunts and rolls over. “Oh don’t be such a Grumpy Gus, you did a great job deflecting Bon Bon’s questions. Of course you could have just told her about me and saved on a difficult conversation later on.” At this she just throws a pillow at me and I giggle as it flies through me and hits the wall.

“Well if you’re going to be that way I’m not going to tuck you into bed then and seeing as we left the books at the library I’m just going to have to borrow a few of these.” I pick up a few of her music books that are lying on the floor and make my way over to the door. “I bid you a good night madam.” I give her an exaggerated bow and nearly drop the books. I was lucky they were thin paper backs or I would have had to have Lyra carry them downstairs for me.

I enjoyed the rest of the night reading through the various music books that I had brought downstairs. I had never really been one to be musically inclined other than singing. I had done quite a few musicals back in college but I had never really played an instrument before. I did find a few of these rather interesting, I wonder if I could learn how to play one of her instruments. It would have to be something that I wouldn’t have to hold or something I could put into a stand. If she could put her Lyre into a stand maybe I could play that or perhaps I could learn how to play that harp she had in the corner of her room. Now there was an idea, I wouldn’t have to hold the harp just pluck the strings. That and I could freak out Vinyl and Octavia when they came over sometime by playing them a creepy tune.

I read until the early morning and I ended up finishing a few of the books I had grabbed. They weren’t that bad of a read actually, they definitely weren’t what I was used to but I’ll take what I can get.

In the pre-morning light I decided to make breakfast for my two new roommates and I wandered into the kitchen. Once there I set about my fiendish plan and set out half a grapefruit, a glass of milk and some buttered toast for each mare.

Phase two of my dastardly plot was well underway by the time I heard hoof steps coming downstairs. Lyra trotted into the kitchen looking like she at least got some sleep last night.

“What’s this?” She asks with a raised eyebrow.

“Why this my dear is what is known as breakfast. You see most ponies believe it is the most important meal of the day. Of course I believe that the most important meal the mid afternoon snack but what do I know.”

Lyra looked at the food laid before almost as if she thought it was suddenly going to reach out and bite her. After a minute or two at staring at her food, she shrugged and then dug in.

I turned my back to her as I finished filling a brown paper bag with a few food stuffs as Bon Bon walked in, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She looks at the table and a smile appears on her face. “Lyra, did you make me breakfast? This is a pleasant surprise; I usually have to make breakfast for you.”

Lyra simply nods as Bon Bon devours the grapefruit and then nibbles on the toast. As they both finish up Bon Bon grabs her apron that is hanging on a hook by the fridge and straps it around her waist. “Thanks for Breakfast Lyra; I’ve got to get to work so I will see you tonight.”

I grab the bag I had packed earlier and float it over to Bon Bon who looks at it with confusion on her face. She lets out a giggle when she sees her name written on the side of the sack lunch with a big heart around it. “Oh Lyra, you didn’t have to make me lunch too. Thank you though.” She grabs the bag in her mouth and trots out the door.

Lyra turns to me as soon as the front door closes. “What the hay was that?”

“That was a daisy and daffodil sandwich, an apple, a can of soda and a note wishing her a wonderful day at work from her little unicorn friend.” I grin at the look of frustration that Lyra adopts and I start washing the dishes.

“You’re something else you know that?”

“No I didn’t know that, thanks for telling me.”

“No I mean it. You pop into my life literally yesterday, won’t leave me alone until I acknowledge that you’re real, take me to Tartarus in a hand basket when I visit Twilight, make me have one of the most awkward conversations I’ve ever had with my roommate and then the next morning you make me breakfast. You are definitely the weirdest… being I have ever met.”

“Why thank you, I love you too.”

“And that’s another thing, you are always saying embarrassing things all of the time. Why do you do that?”

“Well I find it extremely funny for one thing and it keeps things interesting.”

“Uhh, whatever. I’m going to go to the park and play my Lyre for a few hours. Try to at least make a few bits.”

“Alright you have fun with that.” I wave to her as she makes her way out of the kitchen. Man she was adorable when she was frustrated. I can’t wait to see how mad she will get when she finds out I put some little x’s and o’s at the bottom of the note for Bon Bon. She would probably kill me if I wasn’t already dead. Not like I care either way. I was going to have fun with this and it wasn’t my fault that Lyra couldn’t see that Bon Bon had a crush on her. Of course it was probably easier for me to see it being an outside here.

I shrug and turn back to the dishes. I quickly finish them up and make my way up to Lyra’s room where I spend the next few hours plucking away at the harp in her room. I was really glad there was nopony home at the moment because it sounded horrible, if it wasn’t for the “Harps for Dummies” that was laid out on the shelf it would have sounded like I was strangling a cat. Deciding to put my misguided musical endeavors on the side burner I float into the kitchen.

Hmm, I could do some more baking I guess. At least that way I would have a peace offering for Lyra when she finds out about the note. I gather the various ingredients from around the room and with the help of a cookbook I found on top of the cupboards I’m able to produce a pound cake for my new roommates. Of course I won’t know how good a job I did until one of them gets home as I couldn’t taste test it.

After that I went back to reading until Lyra got home. According to her I did a decent job on the pound cake. I pleasantly chatted with Lyra for the next few hours and by that I meant we went back and forth with snappy quips until Bon Bon got home. Surprisingly she didn’t mention anything about the note and had a pleasant conversation about her day with Lyra as they feasted upon my pound cake.

That’s how the next week or so went. I would read during the night going through numerous musical books of Lyra’s and I even snuck some of Bon Bon’s romance stories out of her room to read. I would have gone back to the Library for some different reading material but I was terrified of another Twilight interrogation session.

In the mornings I would make breakfast for the two of them which allowed me to try my hand at some interesting pony cuisine. I was disappointed I would never be able to share the magnificence that is my families meatloaf with them but c'est la vie or in this case c’est la mort. I also made various bag lunches for Bon Bon every day with a little note from Lyra. I kept making the notes a little more…flirty, every day. Bon Bon never mentioned them and I was hoping she would eventually break down and hug tackle Lyra and confess her feelings.

After breakfast I would spend some hours either practicing on the harp or I would explore Ponyville while Bon Bon worked and Lyra played in the park. I still visited Fluttershy and I made sure her late season harvest of squash and pumpkins were alright. I also visited the cake twins for some more impromptu play dates. This also gave me the chance to drop off some of the baked goods I had been experimenting with during the day with Pinkie for her to try. Apparently I make a mean cupcake, who knew?

It was during one of my afternoon baking sessions that something…interesting happened. I had just pulled the pan of freshly baked chocolate chipped muffins out of the oven (loved the fact that I didn’t need oven mitts) when I heard a loud bang from outside the Kitchen window. I looked outside to see a certain gray Pegasus sitting on the ground, holding her head in her hooves while muttering, “muffins?” over and over again. I giggle in amusement and I float a fresh muffin out the open window to her.

Derpy’s eyes momentarily straiten as she stares at the muffin with a look of pure joy plastered on her face. She quickly snatches up the muffin and stuffs in her mouth and with a few chews swallows the pastry. I couldn’t help but laugh at the fact that she ate the wrapper. She then salutes me before her eyes cross again, “Thanks for the muffin Mr. Scary Tall Guy.” She then grabs her mailbag that had landed next to her and takes off towards the center of town.

I turn back towards the kitchen to deal with the rest of the muffins, “Well that was awfully nice of her to thank me like that…wait…she thanked me…that means she saw me.” I zip through the wall following after that adorable wall-eyed Pegasus, “DERPY, GET YOUR BUBBLE ADORNED FLANK BACK HERE!”

I zoom around town looking for Derpy but I just couldn’t seem to spot her anywhere. I pass through the park and I see Lyra is playing her Lyre with a small hat in front of her with a bit or two in it. I don’t even ask where she got the hat as I zip in front of her. “LYRA. DERPY. YOU SEEN HER?”

She seems taken aback from the volume of my request but replies anyway, “She just passed by here about two minutes ago. She was probably headed back to the post office.” I salute her as I zoom off, and I have to hold back a chuckle when Lyra blushes as she realizes some passing ponies are staring at her seemingly random outburst.

As I make my way to the post office I catch a glimpse of Derpy exiting the side entrance with a fresh bag of mail.

“DERPY WAIT!”

She turns towards me and waves, “Oh hi Mr. Nice Scary Guy, what can I do for you?”

I float over to her as she flaps idly towards a side street. “Derpy, are you telling me that you can see me?”

“Yeah Mr. Nice Scary Guy, I can see a lot of things that other ponies don’t. I try to tell them about it but they just shake their heads and walk off whenever I talk about it.”

“Uhh, you can just call me Spooky if you want Derpy…Uhh, Derpy is your real name right?”

“Nah, it’s Ditzy but everypony calls me Derpy because of my eyes and all of the accidents I get into.”

“I’m sorry about that Ditzy, nopony should have to put up with that.”

“It’s ok Spooky, I’ve learned to deal with it.” Ditzy then flies directly into a lamppost due to the fact that she was looking at me as we were talking. I sigh and reach down to help her pick up some of the letters that had spilled out of her bag.

“That’s the thing Ditzy, you shouldn’t have had to learn to deal with it. It’s not right to make fun of someone because of things that are out of their control. You’re too nice of a pony to have to put up with that kind of sh…stuff.”

“Thanks Spooky, you’re the first pony to ever take the time to talk with me this long. It’s kind of nice to talk with somepony who doesn’t get frustrated with me.”

“Anytime Ditzy. Listen, I’m certain you have a lot of letters to deliver but if you ever want someone to talk to than feel free to drop by Lyra’s house to see me. I’ll even make you some more muffins. Just make sure to not come over when Bon Bon is home though.”

“Thanks Spooky, I’ll make sure to do that.” Ditzy says as she then runs into the same lamppost again. I roll my eyes as I help her pick up the same letters as before.

Awesome-sauce, I got to make another friend today and this one can even see me without me having to go through the whole ripping my essence apart by the seams thing.

I float back to the house and I’m pleasantly surprised to see that Lyra has made her way home.

“Hay Lyra, I’m back. How was your day in the park?”

“It was fine until you showed up and made me look like a foal in front of everypony.” She calls down from her room.

“Well, you didn’t have to answer me; you could have just pointed me in the right direction.” I float over to the coach and pick up one of the numerous magazines that I had been reading and began to flip through it.

“Whatever…Hay Spooky, did you want to see my costume for Nightmare Night next week?”

“Sure, let’s see what you got.”

I look up from the article on Canterlot’s latest fashion as Lyra comes clomping down the stairs.

I immediately drop the magazine and begin to laugh my ghostly ass off. Standing at the base of the stairs is Lyra, she had a white sheet thrown over herself with two eye holes and one horn hole cut in it.

“Stop laughing, it isn’t funny. Besides, you’re going out with me.” She states as she floats a second sheet over to me.

I look down at the sheet sitting on the coffee table and stare at it for a few seconds. I then look back to the ghostly Lyra, “You, my little pony, are brilliant.”

Chapter 12 - Tricks and Treats

I floated around the kitchen gathering various ingredients to pack yet another lunch for Bon Bon. Today I was making her a peanut butter, strawberry jam and banana sandwich. As I wrote my newest note I couldn’t help but start singing to myself. “Matchmaker, Matchmaker, Make me a match, find me a find, catch me a catch. Matchmaker, Matchmaker, look through your book, and make me a perfect match.”

I laughed into the empty kitchen as I slip the note into the bag. I had been writing these things for almost two weeks now and still nothing from Bon Bon. I really wanted to write down something like “Take me now my sweet piece of candy!” but I was worried I would come home to Bon Bon holding Lyra down and having her way with her. Not that it wouldn’t be funny, I just have the feeling Lyra might be the tiniest bit upset with me if that happened

Placing the bag on the counter where Bon Bon would find it before heading off to work, I floated upstairs to Lyra’s room. I floated over to the lump in the middle of the bed while picking up a pillow that had somehow found its way to the floor. I take a menacing stance over the slightly snoring bump and raise the pillow over my head. I wished there would be a perfectly timed thunder strike but I was out of luck. So I did the next best thing and I just started laughing maniacally while pummeling Lyra’s sleeping form with the pillow.

“AHH, WHAT… I’M UP, I’M UP!” Lyra screeches as she bolts out from under the blanket.

“Morning sleepy head, there’s breakfast on the table for you. Oh, and Happy Nightmare Night by the way.”

I make my way to the corner of the room humming to myself, “This is Halloween, this is Halloween, pumpkins scream in the dead of night…”

Lyra glares at me from a tangled mess of blankets and pillows, “I really should get used to that kind of thing by now…”

Laughing, I pick up my ‘costume’ for the night. Over the week I’ve added some metal wire underneath the sheet to make it take on a ghost-like form and I was even able to make a sort of handle in the middle so I could easily carry it and still see. With Lyra’s help I was able to get a glow-in-the-dark marker to make a smiley face on the sheet.

Continuing to hum I whirl around to Lyra and give her a great big smile.

“Are you okay Spooky? You’re acting more…like you I guess, than usual this morning.”

“I’m just freaking out that it’s finally Nightmare Night. Thanks again for helping me with the costume. Has Bon Bon finally told you what she’s dressing up as this year?”

“Nah, she said that it will be a surprise for when she gets back from work.”

“She’s such a tease. Anyway, have you thought about what I asked you?”

“I’m still not sure it’s a good idea. I mean I would really like to leave early with Bon Bon for all of the carnival games but it might not be the smartest thing leaving you here to give out candy.”

“I’ll be fine for a few hours you worry wart. It will give the children a treat and you get to spend time with Bon Bon…alone…at the carnival.” I raise an eyebrow.

“Yeah, that will be nice and all. Then after an hour or two you can come and join us.” She began to pick up her blankets and put them away.

She glances over at me again as I’m fiddling with my costume, “Are you sure you’re alright. You look a little weird this morning.”

“Dang, I was going for really weird.”

“No I mean it, your hair is waving around a lot more then it usually is. You never did tell me why it does that.”

I pull my hand through my lion’s mane of a hairdo and flop it behind me, “Ahh, my magnificent coiffure. It is simply too stunning to simply be and must flaunt it’s beauty…But in all seriousness I have no clue why it does that, maybe its blowing in an astral wind or something.”

“Huh, I guess it’s just a little winder then normal this morning then. That’s not the only thing though; the rest of you looks a little misty.”

“Misty? I don’t train water Pokémon.”

“Huh?”

I look down at myself and I do seem to be a little less focused than usual, my outline is kind of hazy.

“I don’t really know, I feel fine so I don’t think anything is wrong.”

“Well as long as you are feeling ok.” The sound of the front door closing cuts off Lyra and we make our way downstairs. Bon Bon had apparently left for work as her lunch is no longer on the counter so Lyra and I turn our attention to the large pile of homemade candy that sits upon the tabletop. Lyra and I start wrapping them in bright pieces of paper and I have to scold Lyra to stop eating them or else there wouldn’t be any for the little foals.

After wrapping the candy Lyra and I spend the rest of the day talking and hanging around the house. Lyra had finally found out that I had been reading her music books, especially since I kept leaving them downstairs and they had formed a neat pile next to the couch. So of course we ended up talking about music for most of the day, she even offered to teach me a bit about playing string instruments but I turned her down. I enjoyed teaching myself these kinds of things, especially if I had books for a reference guide.

By midafternoon Lyra had started shivering and her teeth had started to chatter. I assumed that I was the cause for the sudden drop in temperature so I had forced her to go upstairs and get into her costume for tonight as it would help keep her warm. While she was upstairs Bon Bon had returned home, I noticed that she had the note that I had put in her lunch bag this morning clamped in her jaws as she ascended the stairs.

Lyra descended the stairs with her costume on and I throw my arms up in mock fear, “AHHH A GHOST, RUN FOR YOUR LIFE!”

Lyra nearly trips down the stairs as I flee into the kitchen. I pop my head out of the doorway as she catches herself, “Oh, Bon Bon is home, I’m assuming she’s putting her costume on.”

She glares at me through the eye holes in her sheet as she makes it to the bottom of the stairs, “I hate you, I really do.”

“I love you too Lyra.” I float past her carrying a bowl of candy to the front door. I had gotten really good at carrying things by this point. I could wave around a few pounds at a time now. Hmm, maybe I should get a set of chains to shake in the night.

Lyra’s no doubt witty comeback is interrupted by the sound of Bon Bon joining us downstairs and I almost drop the bowl of candy as I catch sight of her costume. Bon Bon had apparently bought an extra roll of candy wrapping paper and she had wrapped it around her body and tied it off on the ends. She looked like a big piece of hard candy.

I lean down next to Lyra, “Kind of makes you want to unwrap her and have a taste doesn’t it?”

“HUH?”

“So what do you think of my costume Lyra?” Bon Bon asks as she trots up to Lyra.

“Uh, very nice Bon Bon. It’s certainly very you.” Lyra says with a soft smile and I can see a very faint blush on Bon Bon’s cheeks.

“Shall we get going then Lyra, we got a lot to see tonight.”

“Yeah, I can’t wait.” Lyra and Bon Bon make their way out the front door and I pop my head out as their walking down the front steps.

“Have fun on your DATE you two!” I quickly pull myself back into the living room but I can hear a “WHAT?” from the other side of the door.

Chortling, I head over to the table to make sure I’ll have enough candy for the next few hours when there is a knock on the door and I hear the call of little voices outside, “Nightmare Night, what a fright! Give us something sweet to Bite!” God that was adorable. I floated over with a handful of candy and opened the door looking forward to seeing all of the foals.

…Dear Sweet Celestia! That chant got annoying quickly. After two hours of handing out candy I was really starting to miss a simple “Trick or Treat!” Ah but the looks on their little faces when I opened the door and all they saw was floating candy made everything better.

I think after the next round of children begging for tooth rotting goodness I will call it a night and head out to find Lyra and Bon Bon. While I’m contemplating this I hear the dreaded incantation of doom from the other side of the door that indicated that there were candy seekers on the doorstep.

I fling open the door and I am greeted by the cutest thing I’ve ever seen and I’ve seen Fluttershy. There were three little ghosts in front of me, the one on the left had a pair of orange wings sticking through her sheet, the one in the middle had a white horn and the last one had a bright red bow on her head. By the Gods, the crusaders get cuter every time I see them. Behind them stands what I at first thought was a gigantic peacock but on closer inspection I figure it to be Rarity, but her stunning gown is adorned with so many feathers that it was an easy mistake to make.

The three look around expectantly and I just chuckle. I pick up the bowl with the remaining candy and I float it over to them. As I dump the candy into their bags their looks of confusion give way to comprehension.

“SPOOKY!” They yell load enough to force a wince from Rarity.

I merely laugh and float over to my ‘costume’ and make my way back to them.

Applebloom and Sweetie look shocked at my ghostly contraption but Scootaloo seems to be vibrating in excitement and Rarity’s eyes grow wide and she lets off a toothy grin.

“Spooky, Darling, that is simply genius.” Rarity waves her hoof in appreciation of my costume. “Oh you simply must come with us out on the town and show off your wonderful design.” The three girls immediately agree and begin hoping around Rarity and myself. I simply laugh and turn off the front porch light as I make my way outside. With many a giggle and excited exclamation from the crusaders we make our way into town.

We made a few more stops at some of the cottages around the square for the crusaders to get more candy. All the while Rarity is making comments about the numerous costumes she created for the numerous ponies that are walking by. The conversation was of course one sided but I enjoyed listening to Rarity and I personally thought she liked talking to something that wasn’t going to interrupt her spiels. We were getting numerous looks from all of the ponies out and about, I wasn’t sure if this was caused by my ‘costume’ or from Rarity talking to said ‘costume’.

We made our way to the town square where there were numerous games and stands set up. The crusaders busied themselves by turning to the game booths and promptly set about seeing if they could get their Cutie Marks in carnival games.

As Rarity goes to make sure there isn’t too much property damage done, I decide to check around the square. I quickly spot Spike wearing yet another dragon costume, at least this year he went with a different color scheme, orange kind of looked good on him. I giggle at Twilights costume as she seemed to be trying to pull off a Madame Pinkie Oracle look, complete with floating crystal ball and purple turban. I make my way over to the apple-bobbing booth to be met by a cloak wearing Applejack, I think her and Big Mac switched costumes this year since I think I saw Mac dressed as a scarecrow a while back.

Applejack looks a little worried as I approach but I soon see a flicker of recognition form on her face. “Well howdy Spooky, long time no see. Actually it would be long time never see wouldn’ it.”

I merely chuckle at this and grab and apple from the barrel next to her and hold it out for her. She imitates my chuckle and then devours the apple in one bite. “Well thank ya kindly sugarcube.” She gives me a wink as a few ponies approach to bob for some apples.

I spot Ditzy as she approaches; she seems to have replaced all of her brown lunch bags this year with grocery bags.

I wave to her as she makes her way to the barrel, “Hay Ditzy, I see you went for plastic instead of paper this year.”

She tilts her head for a second, “Oh hay Spooky, are you enjoying Nightmare Night?”

“You know it Ditzy, how about you?”

“Oh I’m having a great time; I got to see Rainbow Dash. She pulled a prank on me.” She seems pleased about this.

“O’ Really? A prank you say, I think I might have to see about pulling one on her.”

“Oh I don’t know about that Spooky, it’s really hard to play a prank on Rainbow Dash.”

“Heh, don’t worry about me Ditzy I think I can handle myself. Now where was the last time you saw her?”

“She was over at the pumpkin toss with a thundercloud.”

“Thanks Ditzy, you have fun tonight.”

“I will Spooky.” She waves at me as I float skywards. She turns back to the apple bobbing. I hear Applejacks voice filter in as I fly away. “Wha’ was all that Derpy? Can y’all hear Spooky?”

I can’t hear Ditzy’s reply as I’ve gotten too far away, but I send a prayer to whatever is listening that Twilight never finds out that Ditzy can hear and see me, that would be a field day for the poor mare.

I decide to get more altitude to try and sneak up on Rainbow and I get a good view of the rest of the town. As I float over the pumpkin range, I spot a cloud that is suspiciously close to the ground. I slowly approach so my costume doesn’t flap in the wind. Sure enough I spot a rainbow colored mare sitting atop the condensed water vapor and I can only roll my eyes. She’s still wearing her Shadowbolts costume. I know it’s cool but she really should go for originality and try something new.

Ever so carefully I float up behind her. Hmm, there’s been something I’ve wanted to try out; I guess Rainbow will be a good Guinea Pig. I reach out my hand and begin to concentrate as if I was about to try and pick something up. I then make a mighty wind up and smack my hand down on Dash’s flank. Instead of going through her there’s a smacking sound followed by a yelp from Dash. She whirls around and I laugh maniacally as all the color drains from her face and her wings flare as if she’s going to dart off.

I couldn’t help but laugh at the fact that her mane, coat and tail had all fluffed out; she looked like a startled cat. After a few seconds her wings fold flat against her sides and as the color returns to her face she simply glares at me. “Alright Spooky, that was a good prank, but I’m going to get you back for this one.”

I tilt my costume to the side a little, how the heck was she going to get me back? Throw a pie in my face? I merely laugh and float back to the ground as Rainbow goes back to spying on unsuspecting ponies to prank.

As I make landfall I hear a one Pinkamena Diane Pie behind me, “SPOOKY!” I turn around and I immediately drop my costume. Apparently Pinkie decided to dress up as a ghost this year as well but she pulled out all the stops. Somehow she had dyed her coat white and her tail and mane a neon glow-in-the-dark green, she even had a few chains wrapped around her body.

“What do you think Spooky? Pretty scary huh?”

I merely pick up my costume and nod it forward to give her an affirmative.

“Thanks Spooky, your costume is looking good too. Rather spooky.” She giggles at her joke. “Well I have to get going, so much candy so little time.” At this she bounds away with a large sack filled with candy clasped in her teeth.

“What is this I see, is it my new friend Spooky?” I turn around once again to be confronted with my favorite zebra. She had apparently decided to dress the part of a Voodoo Witchdoctor, dreadlocks and all.

“Lookin’ good Zecora, Lookin’ good.”

“Why thank you my friend, this look is to remind me of home, although I foresee trouble tomorrow when I pick up my comb.”

“Well it it’s a good look for you Zecora, I wouldn’t ….You just heard me respond to you didn’t you?”

“Indeed, even though you are dead, I have heard everything you have said.”

“Bu, guwah? Where you able to hear me when you were trying to banish me?”

“Sadly I could not my new friend, but I wish to apologize to that end.”

“So how are you able to talk to me now?”

“On this Nightmare Night, I have given myself the sight. With a special mix and brew, I can see and hear you. The potion allows me to see the ethereal, and interact with the immaterial. However it will only work tonight, when the veil is thin, so I took my chance to rectify my sin. So to that end I apologize, for when you I tried to ostracize.”

I smile down at her, “Don’t worry about it, I already forgave you for it. However, if you want to make it up for me could you do me a favor?”

“If my transgressions you will waiver, I will surely do you a favor.”

“Can you say ‘I’ve got friends on the other side’ for me?”

She raises an eyebrow at me, “Stranger things I have cried, but ‘I’ve got friends on the other side”

“Thank you Zecora, you’ve made my night.”

“It was the least I could do for you, but I think my night is now through. I must make my way back to the Everfree, I long to sleep within my tree. Before I go a warning I give, beware the things that have once lived. I have seen things tonight, which have given me a fright. They have filled my stomach with stone; beware Spooky for you are not alone!”

With that Zecora trots off towards the forest and I feel a shudder run down my back. Well that was creepy as hell; perhaps I should call it a night as well. I make my way back to Lyra’s house and I float in through her bedroom window. I drop my ghost costume off in the corner of her room; I will take it apart later and wash it so she can get her sheet back.

The sound of Lyra’s and Bon Bon’s voices filter upstairs from the living room. Hmm, I wonder if they had a good night. I float into living room to find the two mares sitting on the coach with their costumes draped over the coffee table.

“I had a wonderful night tonight Lyra, thanks for going to the carnival with me.”

“It was my pleasure; I had a lot of fun. I still can’t believe you won the pumpkin pie eating contest.” Bon Bon blushes.

“Well…I’m really good at eating pies.”

Oh my god, she did not just say that. I laugh my ghostly ass off and Lyra just glares at me from downstairs.

“I could definitely see that, you were-“

I let out a little gasp as Lyra is suddenly interrupted by Bon Bon leaning forward and planting a gigantic kiss on Lyra lips. Lyra’s eyes have popped open in surprise and I could almost see the gears inside her head grind to a halt.

Bon Bon hops down from the couch and makes her way to the stairs, “Thanks again Lyra, we’ll have to do this again soon.” Bon Bon winks and then trots up to her bedroom.

I turn to Lyra who is once again doing her impression of a fish. “So when are you two going to go on your next date?” I ask innocently.

Chapter 13 - It's a Date

I think I broke Lyra, she’s just sitting there, staring straight through me. I snap my fingers in front of her face a few times and she just sits there. I definitely broke her and I’m pretty sure the warranty has run out.

After another few minutes of Lyra staring blankly into nothingness she suddenly blinks a few times. “Wha…What was that?”

“Well I’m not entirely sure what you ponies call it but to us humans that is what is known as a kiss, also known as smooching, tongue wrestling or snogging. The list goes on from there actually.”

She glances at me, which throws me off as I was expecting a full on glare, instead I get a worried glance compounded with a slightly pouty lip. “I know what a kiss is; I meant why did she kiss me in the first place?”

“Well, if I had to take a wild guess I would say that she likes you in more than a friend kind of way.”

“I…I had no clue she was even interested in me that way, I mean we have always been really good friends and I would NEVER have thought she was…a fil…a filly…”

“A Filly-Fooler? A Lesbian? Gay? Homosexual? Somewhere along those lines?” Ah, there was the glare that I had been looking for.

“Why do you have to be so uncouth?”

“It’s just who I am. Weren’t we talking about Bon Bon swinging for the other team?”

“Right…Did you have any idea she was…like that?”

“I had an idea. So I think the big question here is whether you have feelings for Bon Bon?”

“Of course not.” Lyra pauses and thoughtfully puts a hoof to her chin. “I don’t know I’ve never actually thought about it. I mean Bon Bon is a great friend and all but my barn door doesn’t swing that way.”

“Are you sure about that? I mean have you ever actually sat down and thought whether or not you found the same sex attractive or not. Can you look me in the eye and tell me that there is absolutely no chance in Tartarus that you might have feelings for Bon Bon.”

Lyra looks up at my chest and she starts chewing on her lower lip. “I…I don’t have feelings for Bon Bon.”

I let out an exasperated sigh. “Lyra, stop lying to me. You always bite your lip when you are trying to lie. I’ve seen the way you look at Vinyl and Octavia when they are over, and you either find them attractive or you’re jealous of what they have. Now look me in the eye and tell me that you don’t want that kind of relationship with Bon Bon.”

“I don’t want that kind of relationship with Bon Bon.” Lyra was still refusing to look me in the eye. Boy was she starting to piss me off.

“DAMN IT LYRA! STOP LYING TO ME AND TO YOURSELF!” A Wind blows through the living room and the magazines covering the coffee table ripple and are thrown to the floor. I glance at the window to make sure it hadn’t been left open and I’m surprised to see all of the windows on the ground floor are closed.

“Wha-What was that?” Lyra glances towards the window like I did and then back to me.

“Don’t worry about it; we are talking about you right now.” Lyra’s gaze falls between her hooves and she starts shuffling slightly on the couch. I sigh again, “Lyra, you’ve known Bon Bon for a long time now and I’m pretty sure that you at least find her a little attractive, so why are you so against this?”

Lyra begins rubbing her hooves together and continues to look at the now bare coffee table, “Well…I recently met this colt that…I kind of like.”

Well this was news to me, of course I didn’t follow her around 24/7 so she probably met a nice young stallion while out playing her lyre. “I see…Is he interested in you, what is he like?”

“Well, I don’t really know if he likes me like that but he’s funny, he likes music, he knows how to cook and he is definitely very interesting.” She looks up at me with a slight blush on her face.

Oh for the love of God, is she really hinting at what I think she is getting at. “Lyra…Not that I’m not flattered and I do care about you a great deal but the simple truth of the matter is I’m dead.” Lyra’s blush intensifies and she buries her head between her front legs. “Lyra, you are a fantastic pony and you deserve someone who will be there for you and can actually hold you when you need to be comforted. I want you to know that I will always be your friend but I really think you should go talk to Bon Bon about this.”

“I…I’m sorry Spooky, you’re right. I’m sorry that I’m being so bull-headed about this. I just really like you; you’re one of the first males I’ve met that seems to actually like me for me. Now that I’m thinking about it I do like Bon Bon, I have for some time actually. I just look at all of the trouble Vinyl and Octavia have gotten over the year for their relationship and I guess I’m still a little worried about what other ponies would think.”

“Lyra how many fingers am I holding up.” I hold up two closed fists. Lyra raises an eyebrow in confusion. “Umm, you aren’t holding up any of your fingers.”

“Exactly, that’s how many bucks you should give about what other ponies think. As long as you are happy and you aren’t hurting anyone then you should be able to be with whoever you want to be with. Now, I want you to go upstairs and talk with Bon Bon about this. I would suggest asking her out on a date but make sure to let her know that you aren’t one hundred percent sure if this would work or not.”

Lyra simply nods and heads upstairs. I hear a knock on a door followed by the opening and then closing of a said door. If I listened hard I could just make out their voices but I decide this should be a private matter between them.

I look at all of the magazines scattered all over the floor and I begin to slowly pick them up and place them back on the coffee table. What the heck was that anyway? The door and the windows were closed so there was no way a breeze from outside caused this. After I stack all of the magazines I notice that my ‘mistiness’ seems to have increased. I can still see my arms perfectly, it just seems that there is some sort of vapor rising from them and then dissipating in the air.

I shrug and just relax waiting for Lyra. After a few minutes I hear Bon Bon’s Door open and close again and Lyra makes her way back downstairs.

I look over at her, “Well?”

“We’re going on a date tomorrow at the café.”

“Excellent!” I rub my fingers together in my best Monty Burn impression.

“Yes. Excellent.” She reaches into her mane and pulls out a piece of paper and sets it down on the coffee table. “But you and I need to have a little chat.”

I look down at the paper and realize it’s one of the notes that I had left for Bon Bon. “Horseapples!”

*^*^*

Man alive! Lyra was pissed. At least she didn’t yell at me since she didn’t want to disturb Bon Bon but she was definitely the tiniest bit upset. All I could do was float there and listen to her rant and rave about how I had no right to mess with the relationship of her and her roommate. Of course she got even angrier when I mentioned how none of this would have happened if she had just told Bon Bon about me in the first place. Thinking back on it that was definitely not the time to bring that up, I thought I was going to have a flame haired Lyra by the amount of steam coming out of her ears. Eventually she calmed down and we ended up laughing about it. Well I ended up laughing about it and she just ended up chuckling.

The next day Lyra and Bon Bon went on their little date and I may have upset Lyra a bit more by the fact that I decided to show up and give her some dating advice mid date. This led to a very interesting night that included Lyra whispering threats to me when Bon Bon wasn’t looking, a very confused waiter who kept shivering every time he went by their table and the fact that I kept poking Lyra until she asked Bon Bon for a second date.

Over the next week Lyra and Bon Bon went on a few more dates which I had decided to let them have some privacy on since Lyra thought I was a third wheel. It was during one of these dates that there was a knock on the front door.

“Open up Spooky, I know you’re in there.”

I opened the door to see an angry looking Twilight with her horn aglow with a trail of purple energy off to the side. I quickly slammed the door; Twilight could be damn scary when she wanted to be.

“Umm, Mr. Spooky. Can you let us in? Twilight really wants to talk to you.” Buwah?

I slowly open the door and I look to the side. Encased in a purple glow is none other than Ditzy Doo. I look down at Twilight who is tapping her hoof with impatience.

I sigh and slump my shoulders in defeat. “Come in then, we have a few hours before Lyra and Bon Bon get home.”

As Ditzy relays this to Twilight I make my way to the kitchen and I start getting out the ingredients for some muffins, it’s the least I could do for the poor mare if she was going to have to put up with Twilight. The two mares make their way to the kitchen and Twilight finally puts Ditzy down, she stares in fascination as I move the various utensils around the countertops. Ditzy is currently sitting at the table where a small glop of drool has begun to form under her mouth. Boy that Pegasus must really like my muffins.

Twilight finally brakes from her stupor as I’m mixing in the extra bits that makes a muffin special. “Uhh Spooky, what are you doing?”

“Ditzy, let her know that I’m making muffins.”

“Well I think she can see that you are making muffins Spooky.”

Twilight grumbles a bit. “Yes I can see that he is making muffins, I want to know why he is making muffins.”

“Spooky knows that I like muffins a lot so he makes them for me whenever I come over.”

“OooooKey…what kind of muffins is he making?”

“Oh Oh, I think he making my favorite. Oatmeal, Banana, Strawberry, Blueberry, Chocolate Chip, Apple, Cinnamon Muffins!” Ditzy’s wings start buzzing in happiness and I can only giggle at her.

“But you can’t put all of that into a single muffin.” Twilight seems confused by my choice of muffin fillings.

“Why not?” Twilight seems slightly taken aback by Ditzy’s answer and quietly contemplates this while I pop the muffins into the oven.

“So Ditzy, not to be rude but is there a reason why you and Twilight have decided to grace me with a visit this afternoon.”

“Oh, Twilight, Spooky want to know why we came by to see him today.”

Twilight brakes from her reverie and a scowl appears on her face. “That is exactly why we are here today. I want to know why Ditzy here can see and hear you and why the hay I had to find this little tidbit of information out from Applejack.”

“Well, I personally didn’t tell you because I was afraid you would interrogate or experiment on Ditzy here.”

“Oh Silly Spooky, Twilight wouldn’t experiment on me.”

“What?” I could tell that Ditzy wasn’t going to be my best translator.

“Ditzy, you’re going to have to tell Twilight what I say; only you and Lyra can see and hear me.”

“Oh yeah. He said that he didn’t want you to experiment or interro… something me.”

Twilight sighs and bangs her head against the table. “This is so frustrating. I just wish I could talk with you directly, it would make things so much easier.” She lifts her head off of the table and I see a slight dent where her horn had imbedded into the tabletop. “Spooky there has to be some way we can talk or see you.”

“Well, I can either go into your dreams or I can go through the Twilight Taser again. Neither one of those options I’m really willing to go through as they hurt like a son of a female diamond dog.”

Ditzy cocks her head to the side. “What’s a Twilight Taser?”

Twilight just slumps back down into her chair again. “Ditzy, you have to tell me all that he said.”

“Oh Ok. He said that he can go into your dream and stuff and something about a Taser, but he said that it hurt a lot though.”

Twilight looks a little confused for a second before a look of realization blooms on her face. “Oh…I never did apologize for that did I?”

Man what was with these ponies and apologizing for things that weren’t their faults or out of their control. “Ditzy, tell her she has nothing to be sorry for.”

“Spooky says there is nothing for you to be sorry about Twilight.” Ditzy is jumping up and down now as the smell of fresh muffins fill the kitchen. I pull the muffins out of the oven and set them down on a cooling rack.

Twilight is just staring at the muffins again. “Spooky, I don’t know how but one way or another I am going to make it so I can see and hear you.” Oh God, that doesn’t sound good.

“Uhh, whatever you do Twilight, just try not to hurt yourself.”

“Aww, that’s sweet. Spooky wants to make sure you don’t hurt yourself Twilight.” I grab the muffin that Ditzy was about to stuff into her mouth. I’m glad I can’t feel anything because I can see the steam rising from the baked good; she definitely would have gotten a burned tongue from that. She looks up at me with big puppy dog eyes. “Ditzy, you have to let it cool. Give it another five minutes ok?” She rubs her hoof across the floor and looks like a little foal that just dropped their ice-cream.

After the muffins have cooled they are promptly devoured by the lovable mail mare but I make sure to save one for Twilight. She seems taken aback by the large amount of extra ingredients I’ve added but I don’t fail to notice that she ate the whole thing.

Our conversation continues on from there for an hour or so and by the end of it I’ve gotten a solemn pinkie promise from Twilight that she won’t do anything to Ditzy and that she won’t hurt herself in her quest to talk to me. The two mares leave a while later and I clean up the kitchen.

I make my way back to the living room to read the paper that Lyra had gotten this morning when I hear the slight clop of hooves at the front door. I pop my head through the door to catch Lyra and Bon Bon sharing a rather passionate kiss on the front step as Lyra swings the door open with a tendril of magic. I duck under the string of magical energy and then give her a wolf whistle. “Wow, you go girl, give her some tongue!” Lyra just leered at me, my defense fell. I chuckle as the two make their way back into the house. Bon Bon says her goodnights and Lyra plops herself down onto the couch.

“So I see that your date went well. You going to let her get to second base next time?”

Lyra just stares at me for a second before sighing.

“What wrong? I’m not actually getting to you am I?”

“No, it’s not that.”

“Are you not having fun with Bon Bon, because it sure looked like you were having fun a few minutes ago.”

“No, I’m having a great time with Bon Bon. It’s just that I kind of insisted on paying for all of our dates since I was the one to ask her out for most of them and I seem to have spent a little more than I was planning on.”

“Ahh, I see said the blind man to the deaf child while walking into traffic.”

“What?”

“I understand. I’ve been there done that. I once spent most of my rent money on a date once. It was an awesome date, could’ve done without the property damage at the end though.”

“Yeah, I seem to be in the same boat over here.”

I give Lyra my best ‘are you serious’ look. “Are you telling me you spent all of your rent money on dates with Bon Bon.”

Lyra gives me a sheepish look. “Well, not ALL of my rent money.”

“Lyra, what am I going to do with you? Well this definitely presents a problem. I’m assuming you worrying about this because you don’t think you will be able to make up the difference in time?”

“Definitely not, I have about three days to get another hundred bits together.”

“Hmmm, this is quite the conundrum. What to do, what to do?”

Lyra sighs and stares off into space again as I float back and forth in the living room. I don’t think there was going to be a way I could help her with this one. It’s not like I could go out and get a job or anything. What could I do that would help her get enough bits in time.

What if….nah….maybe. “Hay Lyra, how’s your pokerface?”

Chapter 14 - Poker Problems

His steely grey eyes roved the table taking in everything. This slimy bastard probably knew every trick in the book and I’m sure he was planning on using at least one or two of them before the night was over. His conniving gaze rested on Lyra before proceeding onto the rest of the occupants of the table. I knew that I was going to have to use all my accumulated knowledge if we were going to beat him at his own game.

“Stick your tongue out at him.”

“What?” Lyra hissed through her teeth at me.

“Stick your tongue out at him, it will confuse him.”

“But you had me stick my tongue out at him when I was bluffing a few rounds ago.”

“Yes and you have a straight at the moment and all he has is a pair of tens. So even if a ten is thrown on the river he don’t have squat, so load the pot, stick your tongue out at him and then we’ll see what the river is.”

There was a clinking of chips as Lyra raised the previous bet. I glanced at the Griffon in question who was the only real opposition we had at the moment. He was about twice the size of Lyra but skinny as a rail. His molted brown plumage was puffed out here or there where he picked at it once in a while. All in all he was the greasiest thing I had ever seen, and I had seen how McDonalds made their burgers.

The green tinted Pegasus pony next to Lyra folded. I had expected as much, ever since she had moved onto her fifth mug of hard cider the mare hadn’t been playing worth a damn and was running seriously low on chips.

I sniffed at the empty mugs next to her. I could tell this stuff was pretty potent just from the smell. I was impressed this pony was still standing after five pints of the stuff and this is from the guy who used to drink Bacardi 151 straight from the bottle. Actually, now that I think about it that might be part of the reason why I can no longer count myself among the living.

I then moved onto the blue earth pony stallion sitting across from Lyra. Man this guy was almost as large as Big Mac and he was constantly wearing an expression as if he had something unpleasant shoved where the sun didn’t shine. Well at least where the sun didn’t shine for humans, ponies were in kind of a different boat in that regard.

Mr. ‘I’ve got a stick up my flank’ wisely folded, he had been playing extremely conservative all night long and he hadn’t made a single bet on a bad hand.

I turned back to the Griffon who was eyeing Lyra. This blighter had been the biggest problem all night, due to the fact that he actually knew what he was doing. It all went back to the first round of the night when Lyra had gotten four of a kind on the flop and she went all in before I could stop her. She just didn’t understand that if you didn’t load the pot beforehand you were most likely going to force everyone to fold without winning anything substantial for that round.

The griffon had been able to read her like a book at the beginning, one of the reasons why I had her make faces at him. She really didn’t have much of a pokerface and wore her emotions on her sleeve, er, if she had a sleeve that is. So I did the only thing I could do and had her confuse the buck out of the guy by making weird bets, bluffing at weird times and having Lyra acting crazy every now and then.

I glanced around the room and saw the other two ponies that had been at the table earlier in the evening in the corner drinking away their sorrows. Those two had gotten out rather early and were now sampling the fine cider that the tavern provided.

I still couldn’t get over the fact that we were in the back room of what Lyra described as ‘the seediest place in Ponyville if not all of Equestria’, which meant it was the nicest bar I had ever been too. I mean they actually had flowers in vases on the bar, which I found out after we got here that dandelions were the equivalent of complimentary bar-nuts.

A predatory growl escaping from the griffons lips forces my attention back to the table. Apparently Lyra had taken my advice and stuck her tongue out at him and he had slammed a large amount of chips into the middle of the table in retaliation. Huh, if it was that easy to get him to lose his cool then this was going to be a lot easier than I thought.

The river is thrown and lo and behold a ten is revealed. The griffon hides a smirk and his tail thumps the ground a few times. He drops in twenty bits worth of chips and then glares at Lyra.

She glances at me, worry in her eyes. I let out a little laugh, “You got this one Lyra. Now the real question is can you belch on command?”

All I receive from her is a glare, “I’ll take that as a no. Ok, now I want you to bite your lower lip, glance between Mr. Grumpy Pants here and your cards a few time and then raise him another twenty bits, which will force the Pegasus next to you to either go all in or fold.”

Lyra follows my instructions and lo and behold the drunken Pegasus pushes the rest of her chips into the middle. I take a quick glance at her cards and all she has is a pair of twos, the alcohol must be having a bigger effect on her then I thought if she was going to make a dumb move like that.

The griffon growled and his tail flicked forward and thumped under the table in what I could only assume was agitation. He scowled at Lyra, or what I assumed was a scowl, facial expressions involving a beak were really hard to interpret.

He slides enough chips into the pot to call Lyra’s raise and flips over his cards with a grin. The Pegasus stares at the cards, gets up from the table, heads towards the bar and promptly falls on her face.

Lyra flips her cards over and the griffon slams its talons onto the table in outrage as Lyra uses her magic to sweep her winnings over to herself. At this point she has amassed about three fourths of all of the chips that had started on the table.

The next round starts and the small and big blind are paid into the pot. This is the part where I have to be on my toes to catch a glimpse at the starting cards. Most players will play with their hands down against the table and only look at them when they are initially dealt.

After zooming around the table I ascertain that Mr. ‘Constipated’ has a Two and a Four off suit and the griffon had an Ace-Seven off suit. Lyra meanwhile was sitting on a nice pair of Threes. I hold Lyra back from throwing in a bunch of chips and I only have her call up to the big blind.

The flop is thrown to reveal two Aces and another Three. The griffon grins and tosses in a twenty bit chip. Lyra calmly calls his bet without so much as a blink of an eye. I was so proud of her; she was actually learning how to start playing some mind games of her own. I would like to think that might be due to the fact that she had been living with me for so long.

Surprisingly the stallion called the bet as well, his first actual gamble of the evening. With that the turn is thrown down to reveal a Five. Another round of betting goes around the table and the pot is looking quite sizable now. The river is thrown to reveal a six and I laugh. The stallion now has a straight and the griffon has a three of a kind, both respectable hands, Lyra’s full house beats them though.

With a grin I have Lyra put enough chips in to force both of them to either fold or go all in. To my pleasant surprise they both drop their remaining chips into the pot with a side pot made for griffon who had slightly more chips then the stallion.

The stallion reveals his straight and Lyra reveals her full house. She begins to pull the pot towards her until the griffon flips his cards over…to reveal two Aces. WHAT THE BUCK!

I float over the griffon who had pulled the decent sized pot over to himself. I give him the once over and I realize he had a card wrapped in that prehensile tail of his. His tail makes it way underneath the table in front of him and I bend down to get a look. On the underside of the table is what appears to be a slim metal box that has a few cards sticking out of the side. There’s a greenish glow coming from the top of the box wear it attaches to the table, most likely stuck there with magic.

The slimy motherbucker, how dare he cheat, I’m the only one allowed to cheat.

Lyra is glancing around nervously as her winning have now shrunk considerably with her and the griffon holding about half of the chips each and are now the only two left at the table.

“Don’t worry Lyra, we still got this.”

Lyra visibly gulps as the cards are shuffled and the blinds are paid. Lyra gets both the Queen and Five of Hearts dealt to her while the griffon gets an Ace-Two off suit. Lyra calls the big blind and the flop is thrown to reveal the Ace of Hearts, Ace of Diamonds and the Three of Hearts. Hmm, if we get another heart thrown Lyra will have a flush and with both the Turn and the River left there is a decent probability of that happening.

The griffon grins and throws in a hundred bits worth of chips and I see Lyra break out into a sweat as she calls the bet.

The Turn is pulled to reveal the Ace of Spades. Shoot, now we only got a 25% chance of getting a flush and that griffon is riding on a three of a kind right now. Another hundred chips are pushed into the middle of the table and Lyra glances at me nervously. I simply nod and she drops enough chips into the center to call.

The River is thrown to reveal the King of Hearts and Lyra lets out an audible sigh of relief. I facepalm and quickly turn my attention back to the griffon. He then proceeds to push the rest of his chips into the center of the table. Lyra begins to count out the correct number of chips to call and I see that it’s going to leave her with chips numbering in the single digits.

As Lyra is counting the griffons arm begins to slide under the table. Oh that bastard, not on my watch. I float over behind him as he begins to switch in what I’m assuming is the Ace of Clubs. I concentrate on my foot and I turn to Lyra, “You might want to cover your ears for this.” I then bring my foot down on his tail.

The next few seconds happen incredibly quickly. The griffon first lets out a screech that sounds like a mixture of a yelping cat and a squawk of a chicken and then leaps upwards, upending the table and sending chips flying. The sound of breaking glass fills the room as the occupants of the tavern turn to gawp at the spectacle. I was pleased to see that the box is clasped in the griffon’s hand which I assumed he grabbed out of instinct.

The griffon pants a few times before a string of bright blue magic appears from the bar and wraps the griffon in constricting bands of light. The barkeep appears from around the corner of the bar and I have to keep myself from laughing. This had to be the smallest Unicorn stallion I had ever seen besides the youngsters. He was barely bigger than the crusaders, but his ash gray coat and coal black mane made him rather intimidating. Not to mention the fact he was levitating an angry griffon that was about ten times his size with ease.

The deep voice that emits from the barkeep’s mouth is both highly amusing and kind of creepy at the same time. “Are you cheating in my fine establishment boy?”

The griffon wriggles in his magical grasp. “Put me down you little piece of pony sh-SQUAWK” The griffon’s protest is abruptly cut of as the magical constraints squeeze down on him and another band of magic appears around his beak to keep him quiet. The barkeep then makes his way to the door with the griffon and unceremoniously drops him in the back alley.

“If I ever see ya in my bar again I will personally clip those pretty wings of yours boy. Now get on out of her before I get angry.” He then slams the door shut.

The barkeep then collects the bits that had been used by tonight’s poker players to buy into the game from behind the bar and floats the hefty bag over to Lyra who is still sitting in her chair once again doing her impression of a fish. “Here you go little lady. You played yourself a good game o’ cards tonight and I believe these bits belong to you. Now you run along and have yerself a good night.”

Lyra and I decide it’s best to call it a successful evening and make our way home. I was rather pleased with how tonight had turned out, I had gotten to enjoy the fine art of messing with ponies while gambling and Lyra was now almost five hundred bits richer then she was at the beginning of the night.

We made our way through the back alley and side streets that we had traversed early in the evening to get to the ‘shady’ bar we had been at. As we were passing through one of the messier alleyways I spot an empty cardboard box sitting next to some trash cans.

I make my way over to the box and lift it up and cover my head with it. “Hay Lyra, guess what.”

“What?”

“I am the box ghost…BEWARE!” I break out laughing while keeping the box covering my head. Of course Lyra doesn’t laugh at my little joke but I had grown used to her only getting about half of them anyway. As I turn around and start to set the box on the ground I hear a soft thunking sound from behind me followed by a louder thump.

I whirl around to see Lyra sprawled in the middle of the alleyway, obviously unconscious. Standing over her is the form of the griffon from the bar, he had his talons raised in a fist and the dark color of blood gleamed in the moonlight. He reaches down and grabs the bag of coins lying next to Lyra and chuckles darkly.

“Why thanks for the bits you little bitch, you caused me a lot of trouble tonight and I think it’s only right that you pay me back what is mine.” He stuffs the coin purse into a bag that is strapped to his back and then turns back to Lyra. “Now the question is what to do with you. I can’t really just leave you here as I’m sure one of those ponies in the bar would be able to identify me if you reported yourself attacked. Hmmm, it has been a while since I last ate and I always heard that ponies make a rather tasty treat.”

The griffon’s talons splay open as he reaches for Lyra and he opens his beak as he leans towards her neck.

“NOOOOOOO!” My exclamation fills the alleyway and my outright denial at the situation turns into a mighty wail of terror and rage. I hear the sound of shattering glass from the buildings next to me and the griffon rears back covering the sides of its head with its claws.

My vision grows grey and fuzzy as my rage builds. A near gale-force wind plows through the alleyway, throwing paper and cans around. The vapor that I had been excreting comes pouring off of me in waves and solidifies into misty tendrils that grab at the random objects in the alleyway.

“YOU SON OF A BITCH, I’LL TEAR YOUR HEAD OFF!” Trashcans and various articles of refuse are tossed at the griffon by my tendrils and he screeches in confusion and pain.

The griffon spreads its wings and begins to flee towards the opposite end of the alleyway and I clonk him on the back of the head with what appears to be half a brick inside of a purple and black striped sock.

As the silhouette of the griffon disappears into the night I slowly begin to calm down. My vision starts to return to normal as my rage subsides into worry. My vapor tendrils still writhe around me as I make my way to Lyra’s still form.

“Oh god, please don’t die Lyra it’s not that fun trust me.” I lean in and I let out a relieved sigh to see the small rise and fall in her chest that indicates that she is still breathing. “Oh thank you Jeebus!”

I glance at the shiny puddle of blood that has begun to form around Lyra’s head. There is a nasty looking cut right above her horn that seems to be bleeding quite profusely. Shit, what the heck was I supposed to do? She really needed to get to the hospital, like immediately. There really wasn’t anyone that I could go and get to help. All of the six would definitely be asleep by this time, even Pinkie and I really didn’t have the time to go dream walking with one of them.

I start panicking; glancing around the alleyway hoping that some pony would be wandering the back streets late at night. As I anxiously whirl around the alleyway I spot one of the trashcans I had tossed at the griffon. I halt in my tracks as I realized it was filled to the brim with garbage. How the hell did I left that?

I glance at the vaporous tendrils surrounding my form and then I look back to Lyra. If I could lift that trashcan, perhaps I could lift Lyra.

I make my way back to Lyra. I focus my concentration on my extremities and I find that I can ‘feel’ the tendrils that are flailing around. I concentrate and the tendrils slowly stop flailing and start lowering towards Lyra. I lower them under her body and start to lift.

As soon as I touch Lyra I feel that horrible sucking sensation that I had felt when I had first entered Lyra’s dream. “CRAP!” I brace myself for the pain that I knew would be coming. Instead of pain I feel a pressure on my body as I’m pulled into Lyra’s form.

My vision goes black for a second and I feel as if I had been squeezed into a high school gym locker. A sudden flash of pain runs through my head and I feel a tingle and shiver run from my head down to my tail…tail? WHAT THE BUCK?

I open my eyes to stare at the floor of the alleyway and pain pulses within my head once again. I feel the cold breeze against my coat and a few snowflakes hit my mane as it begins to snow. I climb to my feet to find myself on all fours looking down at a pair of mint green hooves.

Of course I would end up inside Lyra’s body, it’s just my luck. I suddenly start feeling lightheaded and I’m not entirely sure why. Oh yeah, Lyra still needs to breath doesn’t she. I suck a lungful of air into Lyra’s body and the lightheadedness goes away but the throbbing pain in her skull remains.

“Well this is certainly interesting.” I exclaim to the night. I pause for a second. OK that sounded really creepy. I had just spoken in Lyra’s voice but I heard my own deep voice overlapping her own.

“I guess this means I could sing a duet by myself at the moment.”

I crack Lyra’s neck and look over her body to make sure that she isn’t suffering from any other injuries. I pause as my gaze falls on her rump.

“Oh someone is just shitting with me now.”

Lyra’s flank seems to be missing a Lyre at the moment, in its place sits a cartoonized and clichéd ghost with a creepy smile on its face.

Chapter 15 - Nurses and Nightmares

What the heck am I going to do now? Here I am, in some back alley in Ponyville, in Lyra’s body which is currently bleeding everywhere, and worst of all I had let the sniveling bastard that did this get away. Better yet I had let the bucker get away with all of her money. Buck my unlife!

I let a sigh escape Lyra’s lips as I stumble slowly down the alleyway. I must admit I was having a little difficulty with walking. It wasn’t the whole four legs thing that I was getting stuck up on, it was the fact that it had been months since I had needed limbs to actually move from one place to another.

I try to ignore the throbbing pain emanating from Lyra’s skull and the blood that is starting to dry on the left side of her face. I can still feel a flow of blood from the wound but it seems to have slowed to a minor drip.

As I wobble down to the opening of the alleyway I see a few splatters of blood littering the dirt that wasn’t Lyra’s. I allow myself a smug smile; apparently I had hit that bastard harder than I thought with that brick.

I stumble down the side street that will take me to the hospital. As I weave back and forth along the side of the road I try and suppress a shudder from the cold chill in the air. Good God, I had forgotten how unpleasant being cold was and here Lyra was without even a scarf to help stave off the cold. I just pray she isn’t going into shock or anything.

Best keep moving, that will keep my body warm…Lyra body warm. I shake my head slightly, I can’t let myself start thinking about this being my body, I’m simply borrowing it.

It was pretty funny that I was in Lyra’s body, and the irony that I was a girl wasn’t lost on me, I decide that I wasn’t going to waste the opportunity.

“I feel pretty, oh so pretty. I feel pretty and witty and bright…” This song was definitely creepy with two voices and I was loving it.

As I make my way past the tavern we were at before I hear a male voice from behind me. “Haaay there good lookin’, you need some help gettin’ home?” A stallion, one of the three that had been at the poker table walks up on my right side. The slight slur in his speech and the smell of alcohol on him tells me that he is at least tipsy if not outright drunk.

I continue walking, feeling it best not to draw attention to Lyra if I could help it. The stallion stumbles for a seconds and catches up to me. “Hay, I just want ta help ya out. There’s no need to be all snobbish about it.”

I pick up the pace a little bit; I definitely didn’t want to deal with this guy right now. I don’t know why but I was getting really pissed at him, I’m going to chalk it up to having hormones running through my body again.

“Ye’re being really rude little miss prick.” He stumbles up next to me again. “I just wanted ta help ya home was all, it’s not like I would ever want anything from a mare like you.”

The tone with which he said that just pissed me off to no end. I turned to him and he stops in his tracks as he gets a good look at Lyra’s face. “Why don’t you go buck yourself!” I growl at him.

The stallion stares for a second and I watch as his tail slowly pulls itself between his legs and he starts shaking. Oh god, I must have terrified the poor bastard. I would have laughed at him but I’m pretty sure that would have made him piss himself. So I did the only reasonable thing and left him there as I continued on towards the hospital.

The snow flurries in the air kept reminding me of how cold it was becoming and the fact that Lyra had lost quite a bit of blood. After another ten minutes of stumbling through the streets, the hospital came into view.

I made my way to the front entryway and pushed my way through the doors. Good God, how long has it been since I had to open a door to enter or leave a building?

The lights within the hospital were dimmed slightly and I could detect the faint whiff of disinfectant that floated in the air. I approached the front counter where I saw a white coated mare, with a green mane. I assumed she was a nurse since she was wearing a nurse's cap and had crossed syringes as a Cutie Mark. Her back was turned to me as she was sorting through some files in a cabinet set against the back wall.

I cleared my throat which made her jump and send the folder she was holding in her mouth fly into the air. She giggled to herself and then turned around to greet me. “What can I do for…” Her question slowly trailed off as she came face to face with me.

“I require medical assistance.” I deadpanned while trying to keep a straight.

The nurse just stared at me her lower jaw slowly lowering. I sigh in frustration. “Could you at least point me towards an open room?” She slowly raises a slightly shaking hoof towards a hallway on my left.

I slowly make my way down the hallway as I shake off some of the snow that had accumulated on Lyra’s back. I come upon an open doorway on my right and I see an empty bed with a few medical machines next to it. I stagger over to the bed and after a few tries drag Lyra’s body into it.

To my left is what appears to be a heart monitor of some sort. I hook the cord that was dangling off the side with Lyra’s hoof. I bring the cord up onto Lyra’s lap and grab the fabric and Velcro band at the end of it with Lyra’s mouth and wrap it around her foreleg. I hit the large green button on the machine that I assumed was the power button and it slowly came to life, giving off a soft beep ever second or so.

To my right is what appears to be an IV stand with a bag and needle in place already. I eye the needle and then look down at the appendages I’m currently sporting and then decide against trying to hook Lyra up to it. It wasn’t like I knew how to hook an IV up to a human let alone a pony.

The soft clop of hooves at the doorway alerts me to the nurse who is currently standing in the door staring at me. I raise an eyebrow at her and then lay back into the soft pillow and relax Lyra’s body. The pressure I had been under suddenly melts away and my vision fades. I feel as if I had just relaxed a giant muscle that I had been holding taunt.

My vision slowly returns and I find myself floating next to Lyra whose body has slumped into the bed. The steady beep of the heart rate monitor suddenly stops for a moment and I tense before the beep returns much faster than it was before.

The nurse jumps and nervously glances around the room before taking action. She quickly grabs some supplies from a nearby cupboard and begins cleaning the wound on Lyra’s head.

Now that I’m back to my old ghostly self I can get a good look at Lyra. She had a nasty cut, about three inches long, just to the left of her horn and the entire left side of her face is covered with dried blood that had matted her fur. The wound had congealed but I was worried about the fact that Lyra was shivering. I was relieved to see that her Cutie Mark had returned to normal, I had a feeling she would have been slightly upset if she hadn’t gotten her trademark Lyre back.

Hoping that Lyra was in good hooves I turn and leave the room. What the heck was I going to do now? I really needed to get someone to let them know what happened. My first thought was to go to Ditzy but I had absolutely no clue where she lived. I really couldn’t get Bon Bon because that would raise too many questions at a time like this. Pinkie would immediately want to help out her friend but this situation really didn’t call for the kind of help that I would get from Pinkie. Rainbow and Fluttershy were out because I would most likely scare either of them. Applejack and Rarity were better choices but Applejack was on the other side of town and while Rarity would drop everything to help there wasn’t too much she could really do. So that left one pony…Horseapples.

Dejectedly, I start making my way towards the Library and the purple Unicorn I would find within. It just had to be Twilight didn’t it, don’t get me wrong I was willing to go through the pain of dream walking again for Lyra but I really wish it wasn’t Twilight that I had to go to. Oh sweet merciful heavens, the questions I’m going to have to put up with.

There was another worry on my mind as I floated through the front door of Twilights abode and that was the fact that I wasn’t sure if gambling in Equestria was legal or not. If it was illegal then I’m pretty sure there was going to be some uncomfortable questions that were going to be raised later.

I floated into Twilights little sleeping loft, and I couldn’t help but let out a D’aww at the sight that I beheld. Spike was fast asleep in his little basket, his tail firmly clamped in his mouth as he sucked at the tip. Meanwhile, Twilight was snoring away quietly; a book lay open on her chest as a small amount of drool pooled onto her pillow. Her right foreleg twitched slightly as I floated over and looked at the cover of the book. I couldn’t help but chuckle at the title, “The Spiritworld and You!” apparently Twilight had sent out to get some new reading material. I was honestly flattered that she was still researching me so vehemently.

I sighed as my thoughts turned back to what I was about to do. Stealing myself, I gritted my teeth and plunged my hand through Twilights forehead. Huh, I wonder where the pain – SON OF A…THERE IT WAS! The damnable pain hit me suddenly after a moment or two of me awkwardly sticking my hand through Twilights skull. It was just as painful as before if not more so, it felt like large chunks of my being was being mashed through a meat grinder. My vision took on a purplish haze before all I could see was a violet cloud of darkness as I felt my form reconfigure.

Instead of falling, I found myself standing on a cold stone floor. I felt solid once again but the hazy tendrils remained around me. The chill of the stone beneath my bare feet was quickly becoming uncomfortable, so I willed myself to float a few inches above the floor before I began to explore my surroundings.

Row upon row of bookcases stretched out before me, all of them overladen with tomes and novels. I could only shake my head, an entire dreamworld to be in and all she does is dream of books. She could dream of the novels themselves but she would rather dream of a library, a rather impressive library but a library none the less.

A small noise in the distance directed me down a side aisle where I could make out a light of some kind coming from a few shelves down. After traversing the shelving between me and my destination, I come upon a small sitting area complete with a small table covered with books, a side table with a reading lamp and a sitting chair. Plopped in the chair, with her back to me, was a certain purple Unicorn.

Her right foreleg was slowly moving up and down, and she was making an adorable little gasping noise. I floated to a stop behind her and decided then was a good time to do my impression of Lyra doing her impression of a fish. She was seriously doing that? While dreaming?

“There are so many snarky comments I could make right now, most of them commenting on your self-esteem levels.”

I think Twilight set the record for highest scare jump I have caused so far if you didn’t count Rainbows impromptu Sonic Rainboom. She whirled around and landed on the ground on all fours. Her eyes grow wide and she starts shivering for a second before she tilts her head in confusion. “Sp…Spooky?”

I strike a pose and try to ooze as much sarcasm as I can, “No, tis I Candlejack, I have come to take you away for saying my name…Of course it’s Spooky, what other ghostly humans do you know?”

“I, uh, well…”

“And were you seriously masturbating while you were dreaming. I mean you’re dreaming for goodness sake, you can do anything you want, you could be doing the horizontal mambo with somepony for instance instead of ‘paddling the pink canoe.” At this the blush on Twilights face makes it look like a beacon. “But enough of that, I’m here for business not ‘pleasure’, and I really need you to wake up.”

“But…What? I’m asleep?” Twilight looks perplexed as she gazes around the room.

“Yes, you’re asleep. Now I’m not sure if you are going to be like Lyra and remember this dream and be able to see me afterwards but I hope you will. Now there are four things you need to know. Firstly, Lyra is hurt and she is in the hospital, secondly she was mugged by a griffon who was going to kill her, third you really need to wake up and lastly….I am going to come back later with a list of snarky comments about what I just walked in on.”

“…WHAT?” Twilight takes a few seconds to process all of that. “I…huh, WHAT?”

“Well, first of all let’s wake you up. I assume you will be able to see me after you wake up but assuming always makes an ass out of u and me.”

“What do donkeys have to do with ANYTHING?”

I slowly drag my hand down my face in frustration. “Ok, just try hitting yourself or something so we can get out of here.”

Twilight stares at me for a few seconds before taking her hoof and smacking it across her face. I wait for a few seconds but besides Twilight rubbing the side of her head nothing happens.

“Hmmm, that didn’t work…Ok Twilight, this will probably wake you up but you aren’t going to like it.”

“Ok what are-“ I float over to Twilight and grab her and then swiftly ascend. We travel upwards into the darkness and I can see almost endless shelves of books spreading out in all directions below us.

“WHAT THE HAY ARE YOU DOING?” Twilight screeches in my ear.

“Why, I am waking you up my dear. I shall see you on the otherside.” I then promptly let go of her. Twilights screeches of obscenities fall away from me before they suddenly cut off and Twilights falling form vanishes before it hits the bookcases. The pain I was expecting comes almost immediately unlike last time and I find myself thrown off into the darkness.

I shake my head a few times to clear the fogginess in it when the pain finally recedes and I find myself floating in Twilights room. I find myself face to face with a furious looking Unicorn who seems to be having a horrible case of bedhead.

“SPOOKY I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!”

“You are a little late for that Twilight my dear, and I suggest you keep it down, you don’t want to wake little Spikey-Wikey.”

“umm…Rarity…” Spike mutters from his basket before rolling over.

Twilight stares at me before muttering furiously, “Now why in Celestia’s name did you wake me at this unmerciful hour again?”

I back away a little bit as I can see the steam rising from her mane and tail that was an early warning sign of her going Rapidash on me. “Uhh Lyra…Hospital…Need help?”

Twilights fury seems to abate. “Oh my, what exactly happened.”

“Uhh, how about I do the talking while you do some walking.” I say as I float towards the front door. Twilight grabs a scarf with her magic and quickly follows me outside and we start making our way towards the hospital.

“So, first off Lyra is in the hospital at the moment with a rather nasty head wound.”

“And why does she have a head wound?”

“Well, we were out and about tonight raising the necessary funds for Lyra to pay her rent and she was mugged by griffon.”

“Mugged!?”

“Yes, like hit over the head and having over six hundred of her hard earned bits stolen type of mugged, and then the MOTHERFUCKER WAS GOING TO EAT HER!” Twilight takes a step away from me as a stiff wind blows down the street.

“Are…Are you serious?” Twilight asks with a slight waver in her voice.

“Twilight…I may joke about a lot of things, but this isn’t something I would joke about.”

Twilight remains silent for a few minutes before the hospital starts coming into view down the lamplight lit street.

“Then…then how is she still alive if he was going to…to…to eat…her?”

“Twilight…I must admit that I have never felt so helpless in those few moments. I saw Lyra laying on the ground, blood pooling around her and that bastardization of bird and feline about to kill her, and I felt like there was absolutely nothing I could do about it…I kind of lost it there, somehow I drove him off…In my anger at him, at my own inability to do anything, I seem to have discovered that I can manipulate my environment more than I had first thought I could. I may have thrown quite a bit of refuse at him and drove him off…I just can’t believe I let him get away without getting the money back though.”

Twilight resumes her silence as we enter into the lobby, but she looks me up and down a few times and stares at my waving tendrils of mist. As she checks out my hot bod, I lead her down the hallway to Lyra’s room. The steady beeping of the heart monitor setting my own heart at ease as we enter the room.

I was glad to see that Lyra’s face had been cleaned of all of the blood and what looks like two metal sutures were holding the wound on her head closed. A bag of blood appears to have been attached to the IV stand and to Lyra’s right foreleg.

I don’t see the nurse around anywhere and Lyra appears to be completely out of it. Twilight immediately rushes over to Lyra’s bed and looks over her wounds before whisking a chart from the bottom of the bed over to her with her magic. Twilights face scrunches up with confusion and she starts muttering to herself, “bloodloss…contusions….second voice? Glowing eyes? And a different Cutie Mark?” She looks up from the clipboard and stares at me. “How exactly did you get her here?”

Schnitzel, I was wondering when we were going to get to this. Wait, her eyes were glowing? “Wellllll, I didn’t exactly carry her here. I may or may not have overshadowed her body, and then walked her here and then attached her to the heart monitor before coming to get you.”

“You…You POSSESSED her?”

“In my defense I didn’t know that I could do that, I was going to try and carry her and it just sort of happened.”

Twilight blinks like an owl a few times. “Ok…we can talk about that later. We WILL talk about that later.” Oh God, my unlife just flashed before my eyes. “Lyra should be ok; I think you got her here in time before any permanent damage could happen. Right now I’m more worried about the fact that there is apparently a Griffon on the loose that is willing to ignore the treaty that the Princess has with the Griffon Nation.”

Twilight begins rummaging through the cabinet that the nurse had got the medical supplies from earlier and comes back with a few pieces of parchment from one of the bottom drawers. “Now, I’m going to need you to tell me exactly what happened, where it happened and what this Griffon looks like.”

I sigh and begin recounting our night; since Lyra wasn’t awake I decide to inform Twilight about the gambling. I was relieved to learn that gambling wasn’t illegal in Equestria, just slightly frowned upon. Twilight was deeply disappointed that we were cheating, but I was able to defend Lyra and myself by explaining why she needed the money. By the end of our little chat, Twilight had filled four pieces of parchment with a detailed description of what had happened tonight along with a description of Señor Douchebeak.

“Alright, that should do it. Now I need to see the crime scene. Now I want you to grab my mane and I want you to picture the crime scene clearly in your mind.”

“Ooookkkk?” I slowly reach out and grab Twi’s mane and then focus on the alleyway. Twilight then closes her eyes and her horn lights up. A beam of magic shots through the wall and then Twilights form becomes ethereal. “Wait what are you…” I then feel an ungodly pressure pull me forward as Twi teleports us. I saw images flash before my eyes, the hospital lobby, an empty street, somepony’s bedroom, another street and then finally the alleyway itself.

As we come to a screeching halt, I bend over as I feel magical electricity run through my form. It wasn’t nearly as bad as the Twilight Taser but it wasn’t a walk in the park either. When I finally stand up straight Twilight has a smug little smile on her face. “That was for dropping me.” Touché dear Twilight, Touché.

With only slight grumbling, I show Twilight around the alleyway including the large puddle of blood that Lyra had left, the smaller drops that the Griffon had decided to leave with us, the trash I had thrown around and even the broken windows in the buildings next to us.

To Twilights credit she only flinched slightly at the amount of blood that was staining the ground and she was able to take a sample of the Griffons blood with a syringe that I think she nicked from the hospital. “Ok, I’m not sure how we are going to explain how Lyra was able to get away without getting eaten but we should be able to explain everything else to the guards. Now I’m going to go send this to the Princess with a request for a team of investigators, then I’m going to go down to that ‘establishment’ that you told me about and try and talk to some witnesses. You should go back to the hospital to be there when Lyra wakes up, I will be there as soon as I’m done at that…tavern. I will try and think of something to tell the nurse about why Lyra was showing those rather peculiar symptoms when she walked in.”

With that we go our separate ways. I arrived back to the hospital in a few minutes of flying and I make my way through the lobby to see the nurse scribbling away furiously at a clipboard with the quill firmly clamped in her teeth. I float into Lyra’s room and wait at the right side of her bed so I don’t mess up the heart monitor.

I float there for a few hours until the sky brightens in the east and Celestia’s sun peeps over the horizon. A few minutes after the rays of the sun filter through the window and strike Lyra in the face she begins to twitch. Her eyes begin to flutter and she smacks her lips a few times.

I draw a glass of water from a small sink set next to the cupboards and float it over to her. “Good morning sleepy head, how are you feeling?”

“I feel like a piano dropped on my head.” She woozily responds before taking the glass in both hooves and chugging it down.

“Piano, Griffon, Tomato, Tamato.”

“Huh?”

“Well, the Griffon that so graciously lost decided that he didn’t want to let you get away with the winnings, so he came back and tried to take them by force.”

“Oh…so how did I get to the hospital?”

“I sort of walked you here.”

“You mean you carried me here?” She still looked adorable confused.

“Nooo, I mean I may have entered your body and walked you here like a meat puppet.” Her eyes grew large at this.

“YOU DID WHAT?”

“I may have-“ I was cut off as a cream colored blur zooms into the room and latches onto Lyra.

“LYRA, I was so worried when Twilight came by the house this morning and told me you were in the hospital, she said you were attacked and that you were unconscious. Oh my Celestia I was so worried. Twilight said that a Griffon was trying to murder you but you somehow got away but she doesn’t know how you got to the hospital. Then she wouldn’t tell me how she knew you were here before I did and, and, and I was just so worried.” Bon Bon begins crying into Lyra’s shoulder and squeezes her tightly.

“Lyra…I think you should probably tell her everything.” I say with a sad smile on my face.

Lyra slowly frowns and then nods. She places her hooves on Bon Bon’s shoulder and slowly pushes her back to arm’s length. “Bon Bon, there’s a few things that I need to talk to you about.”

Chapter 16 - Hospital Hijinks

A/N: I would like to thank Bronymaster for editing this chapter.

Lyra lets out a deep sigh and glanced at me before turning back to Bon Bon. “I really don’t know where to start…Do you remember when we had Vinyl and Octavia over a few weeks ago?”

“Do you mean when you had your little slumber party?” Bon Bon asked while brushing a few stray tears away with a hoof.

“Heh, yeah my little slumber party…well that night I had a dream.”

“Did you have that nightmare about the Manticore again?” Bon Bon reaches over and drags Lyra into a hug again.

“Ye-yeah. I had that nightmare; actually I haven’t had that nightmare since that night. Well, the Manticore wasn’t the only thing that I dreamed about; there was a human there as well.”

“A what?” Bon Bon pulls back from the hug looking slightly confused.

“It’s a mythical bipedal creature, similar to a Minotaur or a Diamond Dog but with less hair.”

“Ok…Why were you dreaming about one?”

“I was getting to that. Well, in my dream the human ended saving me from the Manticore and we ended up talking. He told me what he was and that he was in fact a ghost. Then I woke and…well when I woke up he was still there.”

“What do you mean?” Ha, Bon Bon looks adorable when she’s confused as well.

“I mean that he was an actual ghost and he was in the house when I woke up.”

“Lyra I…” Bon Bon’s response was cut short by Lyra hoof.

“Bon Bon, I need you to let me tell the whole story without you interrupting me. Can you do that…for me?”

“I…Ok, Lyra. I can do that…for you.”

“Thank you Bon Bon.” Lyra leans back into her pillow and takes a slow steadying breath. “Well, this ghost was rather…insistent that I talk with him. No matter how hard I tried to ignore him. I ended up going to see Twilight to see what she knew about ghosts and to see if I was crazy or not.”

“Lyra, you were crazy long before you met me.” Lyra glares at me a second for my interjection before continuing.

“Well, it turns out that he was really there and I hadn’t lost my mind. So I spent some time getting to know him and…well he eventually asked if he could umm haunt me I guess is the best way to put it.”

Bon Bon opens her mouth as if she was about to say something but she closes it as Lyra continues. “I agreed and he has been with us ever since. He tends to just stick around the house and bug me but I guess he’s been helpful as well.”

I merely roll my eyes at this.

“He’s helped clean and cook around the house and he keeps me company whenever you’re at work.” God, Lyra’s making me sound like a nursemaid or something. “And…well he’s kind of the one responsible for us getting together.” Lyra blushes furiously at this and I can only giggle at the look on Bon Bon’s face, kind of a mixture of confusion, embarrassment and disbelief.

“The reason we were out last night was…well I was going to be a little short on rent money this month and I didn’t want you to get in trouble for my mistake.”

“Oh Lyra-“ Bon Bon is cut off from Lyra’s upraised hoof yet again.

“Bon Bon, we went to a tavern, you know that place down on Sidesaddle Street. We…We went to play poker in order to get enough bits to pay rent, and we got the bits, more than enough actually. In the process though we kind of upset a Griffon and well you can see how that turned out.” Lyra gestures to the wound on her forehead.

“Oh Lyra.” Bon Bon wraps Lyra into a deep hug. “Don’t you worry about a thing; I will get you the best help I can find. Oh my poor dear Lyra, you must have hit your head really hard.”

Lyra blinks in confusion and I burst out laughing, rolling through the air in my mirth.

“I will find somepony that knows about psychological trauma, I’ll spare no expense to make sure you get better.” Bon Bon pulls Lyra into an even tighter embrace and strokes her mane.

Lyra sputters for a second. “Bon Bon, I’m telling you the truth.”

“Shh Shh, don’t worry about it, everything is going to be ok.”

Lyra turns to me. “Spooky, she thinks I’ve gone crazy, back me up over here.”

Wrapping up my mirth I wipe away a none-existent tear from my eye. “What do you want me to do about it? I’m not going to go into her dreams just so you don’t have to convince her I’m not real.”

“Well, I don’t know, pick something up I guess.”

I grab ahold of one of the pillows on Lyra’s bed and I then proceed to hit Bon Bon upside the head with it.

Bon Bon laughs and Lyra looks horrified. Bon Bon places her hoof lightly on Lyra’s shoulder. “Well, I’m glad you’re feeling playful but I don’t think you should be using your magic so soon after a head injury.”

“But I’m NOT using magic, its Spooky that moving the pillow.”

Bon Bon raises an eyebrow, “Spooky? Is that the name of your ‘Ghost’, I thought you would have come up with something a little more original then that.”

Ohh, burned by the candy flank, time to take this up a notch. I reach out my tendrils and wrap them around Bon Bon who immediately shudders.

“Lyra what-“ I concentrate and raise Bon Bon off of the bed and she immediately lets out a squeal. “LYRA WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” She starts wriggling and the pressure I feel on my extremities increases. Lyra’s earlier visage of horror reappears while I’m just thoroughly impressed with my own increase in “strength”.

“Spooky, you put her down right now!”

A pink blur rushes into the room and I almost drop Bon Bon on her face as Pinkie Pie appears out of nowhere. “Oh oh, me next, me next.” Pinkie starts bouncing up and down excitedly. I gently set Bon Bon down on the bed and wrap Pinkie up in my misty coils and lift her up in the air. I’m astounded that I haven’t exhausted myself at this point but Pinkie just laughs in merriment as I begin to spin her around the room.

Lyra and Bon Bon stare, slack jawed at the spectacle. I’m pretty sure we broke Bon Bon’s brain; right when the warranty ran out too, isn’t that always the case.

Three sets of hoofsteps can be heard from the hallway over Pinkies laughter and Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy appear in the doorway. All three of them stop in their tracks and stare at the spectacle of a flying Pinkie Pie. Twilight’s left eye twitches in annoyance and Fluttershy drops what appears to be a medical kit she was carrying in her mouth before uttering, “Oh…my…”

Twilight shakes her head and steps into the room, “Spooky, put down Pinkie right now.”

I pull Pinkie tight to my chest and wrap my arms around her, being careful not to pass right through. “NO, she’s my Party Pony and you can’t have her!”

Twilight lets out a sigh of annoyance as Pinkie giggles. “Ohh, this makes me feel all tingly, like my whole body fell asleep.” I laugh and gently set Pinkie onto the floor when I hear a loud thump. I turn towards the bed to see Bon Bon sprawled on the floor and I can almost see little flying Pinkies zooming around her head in circles.

Fluttershy immediately rushes over to her, medical bag in tow and starts examining her unconscious form.

Lyra meanwhile seems flabbergasted and shifts her gaze between me, the new arrivals and Bon Bon. Seeing the worried expression on her face as she looks at Bon Bon, I float over and lift the unconscious mare onto the spare bed next to Lyra’s which causes Shy to give out a squeak of alarm. After calming herself, Shy flaps over to the bed and continues administering to the unconscious Bon Bon.

Lyra turns to Twilight, “What are you all doing here?”

Twilight trots forward, “Well we did come to-“

Pinkie pops up between Twilight and Lyra, “We came so I can plan your ‘Get Well Soon’ party silly.”

Twilight gently picks Pinkie up with her magic and set her to the side, “WE, came because we wanted to check on how you were doing. I also wanted to let you know that somepony will be by later to ask you a few questions about the…incident.”

Rarity then steps forward, daintily stepping around Pinkie Pie. “Yes Darling, Twilight told us about what happened with that horrible ruffian and I wanted to let you know that if you need anything all you have to do is ask.”

Twilight reaches into her saddlebag and pulls a book out with a thin string of magic. “Yes, about that. After I sent my letter to the Princess I did some quick research and I found that there is a grant program that the Princess set up centuries ago for ponies in your situation. I just have to find the proper paper work and we can get it filled out for you. The only problem is that it’s been so long since anything like this has happened that it will probably take some time for all of the paperwork to go through.”

At this, the smile that had been forming on Lyra’s face falls into a frown. “Oh…I kind of needed that money within a few days…”

“Oh, don’t worry about a thing dear, I can lend you any number of bits that you might need until we get this whole fiasco behind us.” Rarity places a gentle hoof over Lyra’s own and gives her a small smile which Lyra returns.

Fluttershy then flies over and inspects Lyra’s wound. “Umm, B-bon Bon s-should be alright. S-she just needs a little rest. Umm, might I ask what happened, if that’s ok with you that is.”

“Oh, umm I was trying to tell her about Spooky and she really wasn’t buying it. So I asked Spooky to pick something up to prove it to her and I guess being picked up by him and seeing Pinkie zooming around the room like that was a little much for her.”

Twilight raises an eyebrow, “You mean you haven’t told her about Spooky before?”

“Yeah, she’s been rather stubborn about telling Bon Bon about me. Of course she’s probably embarrassed about the whole me getting the two of them together and how awkward that conversation is going to be later.” As I point this out, Lyra’s eyes grow large and she yelps, “SPOOKY, don’t tell her that!”

Twilight is blushing slightly while the rest of the group is wearing confused expressions. Pinkie suddenly gasps and looks at Twilight, “You can talk to Spooky? Aww, I wanted to talk to him.” She puts on an adorable pout and stamps her hoof onto the floor.

“Yes, as of this morning I can see and talk to Spooky. Speaking of talking, Spooky and I are due for a Talk, aren’t we mister?” Twilight turns around to me and practically growls the last part of that.

“Y’all never get me ta talk see, never ya hear!” I turn away from her and cross my arms in mock outrage.

“Now listen here, you are going to explain exactly how you got Lyra here or else.”

“Or else what? Are you threatening me Miss Sparkle, because two can play at that game.”

“What do you mean?” She backs away, looking a little nervous.

“Well, now that Lyra is awake, I might just accidently slip what I walked in on in your dreams.” I wiggle my eyebrows at her and I laugh as Twilight’s eyes bulge.

“Now, let’s not be too hasty.”

“Wait, what did you walk in on?” Lyra sounded very curious and of course I couldn’t disappoint. “Welll, I just might have walked in on young miss Sparkle here having a night with the girls, beating around the bush, brushing the beaver, fanning the fur, gagging the clam, tickling the taco, rolling the dough, nulling the void, buffin’ the muffin, I could go on if you like?”

By this point both of their faces have turned a brilliant fire-truck red and Twilight proceeds to hide her face in her hooves. I, with all of the tack and sophistication I can muster, laugh my ghostly ass off.

After both of their faces return to their normal colorings and my mirth has worn itself out Twilight turns to me. “That wasn’t funny!”

“You are correct my dear…It was hilarious.”

She growled at me, I mean literally growled. I did my best to keep from snickering as I’m sure she would have zapped me if I did.

“Alright Spooky, you owe me some answers now after that.”

“Yes, quite. I will answer your questions dear Twilight…If you can catch me.” I then immediately float through the ceiling and enter the second floor. I then stick my head back through the floor, “I’ll play fair and stay within the hospital, you can even use Pinkie as a Spooky Detector.” I then float upwards while cackling maniacally.

I hear a muffled cry of anger from below and decide to find an inconspicuous room to hide in. I float through numerous empty rooms looking for a good hiding place but I stop when I hear the sound of a slowly beating heart monitor and someone sobbing quietly.

I came across what appears to be an elderly mare, her coat was a faded pink and her mane was a light gray. Her eyes were closed and her chest was just barely rising and falling. Next to her bed was a younger stallion with a light blue coat and a darker blue mane, he was holding his head in his hooves and weeping softly.

The beeping stops and is followed by a long drawn out buzz which causes the stallion to burst into tears. As I watch, a mist rises from the old mare’s body and coalesces into what appears to be a younger duplicate of her. She looks down at her body and then looks over to the stallion. She sighs as she looks at the now howling stallion and I gently cough to see if she notices me.

She turns around slowly and to her credit her eyes only widen slightly in surprise, “Are you death sir?” She asks in a quiet and calm voice.

I give her a gentle smile, “Nah, I’m just Ponyville’s resident Ghost miss.” I float over next to her and look down at the stallion; I note that he had a cookie cutter for a Cutie Mark. “He’s really torn up over this isn’t he?”

She turns to looks down at him and I notice that her Cutie mark was that of a rolling pin. “Yeah, he’s a good colt. I told him to go on home and get some sleep but he stayed with me all through the night.”

I place my arm over her shoulder and we watch as the stallions tears slowly stop. He shudders and wipes away the moisture in his eyes before slowly walking over to the heart monitor and somberly unplugging it. The nurse that I met from the previous night has shown up at this point and leads him out of the room.

I offer the mare a smile which she returns. There is a flash of light off to the side and we both turn to witness what appears to be an ethereal forest where there used to be a wall. Directly in front of us appears to be a sunlight path leading into the woods.

The mare turns and begins to walk down the path but turns back to me, “You take care of yourself, you hear sonny.” I offer her a smile and wave as she continues down the path. My smile falls as she makes her away around a bend, I honestly felt a little ripped off. I mean, ponies get this awesome sunlight woodland path and what did I get? A dark tunnel, that’s what.

I shrug and begin to turn before a flash of red in the ethereal woods catches my eye. As I turn back I see a familiar miasma complete with two glowing red eyes that is sitting just within the tree line looking at me. “Hello ‘Keymaster’…” The Gatekeeper and I stare at each other for a few moments before she speaks again. “You better watch yourself ‘Keymaster’, you never know who’s waiting in the shadows.”

I feel an involuntary shudder go up my spine as the forest along with the Gatekeeper slowly vanishes to be replaced with the wall.

I stare at the wall for a moment. “Well….Schnitzel!”

Twilight’s voice behind me startles me out of my reverie. “What’s schnitzel?”

I whirl around to see a calmer Twilight and a grinning Pinkie Pie. “Uhh, it’s nothing you need to worry about. Now let’s go back to Lyra’s room so I can answer your questions.”

Twilight seems surprised at my willingness to cooperate but doesn’t argue as we make our way back downstairs, where we find that Bon Bon is still passed out, Lyra and Rarity were having a conversation and Fluttershy was busy wrapping Lyra’s head with fresh bandages.

I follow Twilight and Pinkie in and Twilight turns to me. “Alright, first of all let’s talk about you possessing Lyra.”

At this, Fluttershy’s eyes grow large and she starts shaking slightly and Lyra’s eyes narrow. “Yeah, let’s talk about how you used me as a ‘meat puppet’ and what not.”

“Oh, you don’t like the term ‘meat puppet’? How about we just call you a ‘meat marionette’? Oh I like that one it has alliteration.”

“Ok, enough with that, I want some straight answers. Let’s start with how you did it in the first place.” Twilight pulls out a piece of parchment with an accompanying quill.

“Welllll, I went to try and pick her up and I kind of got sucked inside of her and everything went black for a moment. I felt all scrunched up and I could feel Lyra’s injuries. I figured I could move her body around, which is a lot harder to do when you’re out of practice. I also had to remember to breathe for her, took me awhile to figure out why I was getting light headed.”

Twilight is currently scribbling away and I hear her mutter ‘fascinating’ under her breath. I continue to explain how I walked her to the hospital, how I yelled at a drunken stallion with my creepy voice, how I spooked the nurse, how I hooked Lyra up the heart monitor and finally how I released my control over her. Twilight continues writing for a minute or two after I finish talking.

“Soooo.” I interject when her quill finally stops moving. “What are you going to tell the nurse and the detectives about Lyra’s ‘symptoms’ that she was displaying last night.”

At this Twilight bites into the end of the quill and looks to be in thought. “Yes, we have to come up with something, I’m sure neither the guards nor the nurse are going to believe that she was brought in by a ghost. We also have to make our cover story convincing enough for Princess Luna since she is apparently going to stop by the day after tomorrow to speak with Lyra as well.”

“Oh boy, you mean I get to meet Luna? Awesome-sauce.”

“Quiet you, I’m trying to think!” Twilight snaps at me.

“Oh, is that what that smell is, I thought something was burning. Or maybe it’s just me because I’m on FIRE!” I lick my finger and then press it to my hip while letting out a little T’sssss. “Yep, it’s me.” I chuckle at Twilight’s exasperation.

“Aww, not even a chuckle? I suppose not everyone can apprecia-“ I suddenly double over in pain. I clutch my chest and see a purple glow appear over where my heart is. I look up to see if Twilight was doing this to get back at me but her horn wasn’t glowing and both her and Lyra are looking at me in confusion.

“Spooky, are you alright?” Lyra asks with obvious concern in her voice.

“I don’t know, I really don’t know what’s…” I double over again as the pain increases and the purple glow around my chest admits a string of magic that zooms westwards through the wall.

A sudden pressure on my chest pulls me through the wall and the pain intensifies again. I hear the startled cries of Lyra and Twilight as I feel the pressure increase and I get pulled over the countryside. My vision fades and everything turns hazy as the countryside zips past me and I finally succumb to darkness as the pain becomes too much for me.

What seems like a few seconds later, I open my eyes to find myself standing in a darkened room. “What?”

I look down at the floor to see what appears to be a circle of glowing symbols surrounding me, with what appears to be another circle of white sand surrounding that one. “What!?”

I hear a voice in the darkness and the pale blue form of a Unicorn I recognize steps closer. “The Great and Powerful Trixie has summoned you specter, to do her biddings!”

“WHAT!?”

Chapter 17 - Ghosts, Goblins and Ghouls

A/N Thanks to Bronymaster for Editing and thanks to Fragged42 for the song link, twas inspiring good sir.

I float there for a few seconds while I try to wrap my mind around what just happened. It was times like this that I wish I needed to breath so I could take a few calming breaths, but that wasn’t going to happen.

I do a quick scan of the room to try and discern where I was, unfortunately it was so dark that all I could see was the two circles I was standing in and Trixie; everything else was shrouded in darkness. The only reason I could see Trixie was the fact that the runes where glowing with a faint purplish light. I bent down to examine the circle of runes and couldn’t help but smirk, it looked like they were squiggles drawn by a four year old with a piece of crayon. My forehead furrows in confusion as I look at the second circle of what I had at first thought was sand.

“Is this salt?” I ask as I reach a hand towards it. As soon as I touch the granules I feel a shock run up my arm. I pull my arm back quickly and to my credit I only wince slightly.

“Yes, rock salt to be precise.” Trixie steps forward, a look of accomplishment adorning her face. “Struggle as much as you like specter, you will not be able to escape.”

Her horn emits a dim light, throwing shadows around the room. With the small amount of illumination I can see that the room is small, maybe 10’x10’ at most. There appears to be a small bed in a corner with rumpled bedding on top. There is a small bookcase in another corner, and I can tell there are at least thirty or so books in it, but there wasn’t enough light to read any of the covers. Off to my left was a table that had another book open on it with various bowls filled with materials I couldn’t identify.

“Spirit, it is rude to not offer your own name when somepony has offered theirs.” A grin slowly spreads on Trixie’s face as she stares at me.

I raise an eyebrow and cross my arms. “…My name's Spooky.”

“Ha, the Great and Powerful Trixie has outsmarted you.” Trixie begins rubbing her hooves together and lets out a cackle. As evil cackles go I would only give it two out of five stars, due to the fact that it was more adorable than creepy.

Trixie whirls on me and a flash of magic shoots from her horn and hits me in the chest. I feel the electrical tingle travel around my body, but it was nowhere near as painful as The Twilight Taser or even Rarity’s magic now that I think about it. A set of purple chains materialize around my chest, crossing over my heart and linking themselves around my back.

Trixie laughs again, but it was more of a schoolgirl giggle then a maniacal evil genius laugh, which honestly disappointed me. I look down at the chains around my chest and uncross my arms. As soon as my arms reach my sides the chains shatter and evaporate into mist.

Trixie stops giggling and stares at me and I just stare back. “…That wasn’t your real name was it?” She asks, looking a little crestfallen.

“A-nope.”

“You wouldn’t be willing to give Trixe your real name, would you?”

“Hmmmm, let me think about that… I’m going to have to go with a no.”

“Trixie commands that you tell her your name!” She stamps her foot on the wooden floor with a resounding clonk.

“Umm, no.”

“YOU WILL LISTEN TO TRIXIE!”

“How about a nooooo?”

Trixie whirls around and paces back and forth a few times. She rushes over to the table and starts flipping through the book lying on it. While she’s busy I glance around the circle. Hmm, what to do, what to do. I slowly reach out a tendril towards the salt line and as soon as I start to pass over it I feel an electrical tingle between my shoulder blades and I couldn’t move my tendril any farther.

Trixie looks up at me and a smile appears on her face. “Yes, that’s right; you can’t cross over the salt so you are trapped. Now if you would be willing to cooperate with Trixie she would be willing to let you out.”

“So, let me get this straight… if I give you my name you will let me out?”

“Yes!” Trixie starts nodding vehemently.

“And I can’t cross over this salt circle?”

“Yes!” Trixie’s grin stretches farther across her face.

“I see, I see…” I look down at the floor and then back up to her. “I wonder…” Well, nothing ventured nothing gained. I float downwards through the floor, the familiar pins and needles fill me, but it’s accompanied with sharp jabs of pain in my shoulder blade and along my extremities.

I glance around but all I see is darkness, I assume that I’m completely immersed in soil. I pick a random direction and push forward. After a moment or so I encounter resistance and my progress slows. A sudden spasm of pain rushes through my body, and I have to suppress the urge to throw myself backwards. The pain is strong, almost as strong as dropping into a dream, but I’m a vindictive bastard and I push through it.

As soon as I feel the pressure stop I raise upwards through the floor to be confronted with a frightened looking Trixie. The pain in the middle of my back slowly fades to a dull throb but the tingle of passing through something remains in my limbs for some reason. I glance down at my arms and I try not to gasp in surprise. I blink, hoping that my eyes were just playing a trick on me. Unfortunately, my arms remain gray and colorless. My clothes have also lost their shine, I can still make out the color, but it has become dull and lusterless.
Trixie looks to be in a near panic now; she glances from side to side. Her eyes have grown large and even in the dim light I can make out that her pupils were dilating. Her horn suddenly glows and she squares her shoulders at me.

So I do the first thing that came to mind, I reach forward and swat her on the nose. Surprisingly my hand doesn’t go through her face but I feel her nose. Her horn dims and she looks up at me with an incredulous look. “NO, that’s a bad Trixie.” I shake my finger at her and put on a pout.

She shakes her head and then points her horn at me again, so I smacked her again. “What part of no don’t you understand? Is it the N or the O?”

“I.. bu…”

“Shhhh.” I place my finger on her lips and after a few seconds she seems to calm down. Which is really her just sitting there, hyperventilating slightly, but she isn’t pointing her horn at me anymore. “So, first things first… Did you really just summon me to try and get back at Twilight?”

Trixie lowers her head and she takes a deep breath. “Y-yes, Trixie summoned you to show up Twilight Sparkle, Trixie believed if she did something that Twilight Sparkle couldn’t then she could prove to everypony that she was better than her… wait… Trixie did not tell you about Twilight Sparkle?”

“Umm, that’s because, uhh… Twilight beat you to the punch, she summoned me first.”

Trixie stares at me and then slowly lowers her head. After a second or two a drop of water hits the dust covered floor. Oh dear lord, I made the girl cry. I may not be a fan of little miss brags-a-lot but I really can’t stand seeing ponies cry.

“Trixie, look at me.” She doesn’t respond and a few more tears disturb the floor. I reach out with a tendril and place it under her chin and slowly lift her head to face me. “Now tell me why you’re crying.”

She sniffs, tears still leaking out every now and then. “T-trixie is sup-pposed to be the best. Why does everything always t-turn out wrong? Trixie’s s-special talent is supposed to be m-magic, how can Twilight Sparkle show her up?”

“Trixie, your special talent is magic, you summoned me after all.”

“No, Trixie is just worthless, there is nothing special about Trixie.”

“Trixie…God you ponies are thick. Look at your butt.”

Trixie looks confused and then looks back at her flank and then looks back me.

“That mark on your ass shows the world that you’re special and don’t let anypony tell you otherwise. Now cheer up Magic-Butt, after all you did something that Twilight didn’t.”

Trixie whips away a residual tear. “Really? What?”

“You’re able to see me. Twilight had to have me go into her dreams in order to see me… How did you do that anyway?”

Trixie has a small smile on her face and she just points over to the book lying open on the table. In curiosity I float over and look down at it. I crinkle my brow in confusion, I couldn’t read any of the writing, and it almost looked Germanic in origin actually. There was a lot of small chicken scratch writing, obviously faded with age, and there was a diagram that matched the runes on the floor. I flip to the cover and see a worn picture of an eye surrounded by feathers.

“What’s this?”

Trixie slowly walks over next to me, hiccupping slightly. “Trixie comes from a long line of performers…we were what was known as Gypsies. There were times when Trixie’s family was not well liked, but they traveled. They did a lot of traveling and we kept the old knowledge so it wouldn’t be lost. It was difficult, Trixie found a spell that allows sight into the ghostly world.” She looks up at me. “Thank you, Spirit; you are… a lot kinder than the books led Trixie to believe.”

“Well, don’t get too attached to me, Magic-Butt, you’re not going to like me soon.”

She takes a step back while I slowly turn to her. “Wha-what are you talking about?”

“Well, Magic-Butt, you just ghostnapped me, dragging me Celestia knows where, aaaaand now you are going to help me get back to Ponyville.”

“Why would Trixie do that?”

“Well, I have no clue where I am, you know how to get there, and if you don’t help me you are really going to make me angry.” I say this in as calm a voice as I can but Trixie still shivers slightly as I look at her.

“Trixie will not go back to Ponyville, not without a new act that will prove to those Ponyvillians that Trixie is better than them.”

I bend down and look her directly into her eye. “You WILL help me.”

“N-no.”

“Well, Magic-Butt, you may not know my name, but I certainly know yours.” I raise an eyebrow at this. I obviously had no clue what to do with her name, or even if I could do anything with this little tidbit of knowledge, but Trixie’s face suddenly blanches so she at least thinks I can do something. “Now, go pack your bags, we’re going on a little trip.”

*^*^*

I would kill Trixie if I wasn’t sure I would have to put up with her for the rest of eternity afterwards. Apparently Trixie had set up shop in a cabin deep within the Everfree. Good God, I hate the Everfree, creepiest place I have ever been and this is coming from a dead guy. When I was alive I was a plant nerd, I loved trees, I studied trees, I knew how trees worked, but these trees where creeping me the buck out. Every tree I looked at and I mean every single last tree, had a face. Some were hard to pick out, but a good deal of them had knot holes that resembled eyes and mouths and I could swear they were watching me.

What set me even more on edge was the fact the forest had what seemed to be a permanent haze to it. Creepiest part about this was the fact that Trixie informed me that she couldn’t see the haze until today.

I had spent an entire 24 hours with The Great and Powerful Blowhard and I wanted to rip out my hair due to the fact that we had at least a whole additional day before we get to Ponyville. I could have just had her point me in the right direction and I could have floated above the forest but noooo I just had to be a vindictive bastard and have her come along. Well, that bit me right in the rear, not only did I have to listen to her for an entire day but I had to watch over her while she was sleeping.

At least I got some good blackmail material out of that, who knew that Trixie sucked her hoof in her sleep.

Now I’m waiting here, in the middle of this creeptastic forest while she’s eating breakfast. I swear to God that she’s eating slowly just to piss me off, or maybe I’m just grumpy because I still have that nagging pain between my shoulder blades. Nah, I’m just going to assume she’s being bitchy and blame it on her.

Trixie finally packs up her supplies and levitates a pair of saddlebags onto her back. “Ahh, finally ready to go Magic-Butt?”

“Stop calling Trixie that!”

“Oh, how about I call you Wand-Ass instead? Does that work for you?”

“Gah, you are the most infuriating being Trixie has ever met.”

“Thank you, I try my best. Now let’s get out of here.”

Trixie and I begin our trek through the forest, we didn’t have a trail to go by but there wasn’t a terrible amount of underbrush. Of course I could just float through things, but everything in the forest that I phased through caused a slight twinge to pass through me instead of the usual pins and needles, so I was trying to avoid phasing at the moment.

“Sooo, Trixie-stick, are you going to talk to Twilight and the gang when we get to Ponyville?”

“Never! Trixie is only escorting you to the edge of the forest; Trixie will not give Twilight Sparkle the satisfaction of knowing more than Trixie. Trixie shall return to Ponyville, but only after she has mastered the arcane arts.”

“You know if you just sat down and talked with them like adults that the lot of you would most likely sort it out.”

Trixie just snorts and turns her head to the side as we walk. “So, you are just going to hold a grudge about this then, huh Magic-butt?”

“STOP CALLING ME THAT!”

Oh God, I got her to drop out of third person... third pony tense, I must have really pissed her off. I just grin down at her, “Well, if it makes you feel any better I was planning on calling Twilight, ‘Sparkle-Butt’ now that she can see me.”

Trixie continues walking, staring at the ground for a few seconds, until she lets out a slight giggle. There we go, made her feel better, even though she’s the most annoying pony I’ve ever met.

“Well, Trix, if you want to run away from your problems I’m not going to stop you. God knows that I did quite a bit of that in my life so I’m in no position to stop you from doing it, too.”

I gaze around at the gloom around us and I feel a shiver run up my spine. “Let’s hurry up; this place is getting creepier, if that’s even possible. I really don’t know how Zecora can stand to live here; heck I don’t know how you can stand to live here. I mean come on! There’s the creepy trees, the predators, all of the monsters, not to mention the smell.”

Wait, I recognize that smell. “Trixie, do you smell that?”

Trixe takes a sniff of the air and her nose immediately crinkles in disgust. “Yes, Trixie can smell whatever that horrific odor is, but she can’t seem to recognize it.”

“Well, I can. That, my dear, is the smell of rotting meat.” I glance around at the slight underbrush that surrounds us but I can’t seem to pinpoint where the smell is coming from. As I turn back to Trixie something catches my eye at the base of a tree. I float over to investigate and I find a small puddle of a dried black liquid…Definitely blood, and the black color means that there was a lot of it. However, it was the objects found next to the blood that worried me. Three long brown feathers, much longer than what a Pegasi would have.

“Shit…We better get out of here quickly, I don’t know how long ago-“ I’m cut off as a blur springs from the tree in front of me and I’m thrown backwards.

I gasp as I feel my back land against the ground and I barely have a second to contemplate why I wasn’t phasing through the ground before I feel a terrible pressure on my chest. I look down at my chest to see a small green creature sitting squarely over my heart. It was about the size of a small lap dog, but I couldn’t tell if it was bipedal or a quadruped. The first thing that came to my mind was a ‘goblin’ but I couldn’t really make out its features, which really terrified me because there was a familiar mist surrounding it but the haze was green instead of grey.

My vision starts to grow hazy and I hear Trixie’s scream off to the side, but it seems distant and far away. I try to call to her but I can’t seem to say anything. I try to raise my arms to push the creature off, but they feel like they are filled with lead. I hear a gruff voice, seemingly echoing in my mind. “Mistress?...You are not our Mistress…FOOD…”

The creature’s front appendages reach out, funny enough I couldn’t tell if it was hooves or if it had hands but I felt I sharp tug on my facial hair. “Not…the beard….” I gasp out before pain shoots through my head and images start flashing before my eyes. I see myself, lying dead on my mattress, dead as a doornail. I see Fluttershy, weeping in a darkroom as lightning strikes outside. I see Lyra, lying in pool of her own blood as that bastard reaches out to eat her. Pain, regret, sadness, anger… the whole time, I hear a women laughing in the background, a proper evil cackle that would put the wicked witch to shame.

That last image doesn’t fade, I watch as the Griffon raises its claws and then brings them down on the still form of Lyra. The Griffon grins and the darkness around the Griffon seems to seep up its arms and covers its body. I let out a gasp as I watch the blood drip off its talons and it raises its head up to look at me. The eyes stare straight at me, a midnight blue shinning in the darkness and the women’s laughter increases.

“…help...me…” I gasp. As the pain spikes again I see a black mist smash into the creature sending it flying into forest and out of sight. As soon as the creature breaks contact with me, I phase slightly through the ground. I shudder as the pain dissipates and I look over to where Trixie was.

My brow furrows in anger as I see another one of the creatures sitting on a prone Trixie, its appendages wrapped in her mane, and a small trickle of sparks traveling from Trixie’s horn to where I would assume the creature’s mouth is.

I rise off the ground and rush at the two of them and do what only felt right in this situation, I punted the little bastard. As my foot made contact with the creature, it too goes flying off through the underbrush, but I note it phases through the trees and shrubs.

I quickly look down at Trixie and I let out a sigh of relief to see that she’s still breathing. Wait… what was that black mist?

I whirl around and I almost let out a terrified little girl shriek as the blood red eyes of the Gatekeeper gaze back at me from out of her miasma that she called a body.

“Umm…Thank you?” I whisper to her.

I stiffen as she glides over to me and I flinch slightly as she raises an arm to my face and cups my chin. A chill runs down my spine as she looks into my eyes. “No one, hurts MY Keymaster.” I gulp as she lets go of my face and slowly drifts past me. I feel a sharp pain on my ass and a smacking sound. She just smacked my ass! I whirl around to see her glance back at me. Her left eye goes out for a second… Oh God she just winked at me. She turns away and I watch as she slowly fades into nothingness.

Sweet Baby Jeebus, I wish I had the ability to take a boiling hot shower because I have never felt dirtier then at this very moment.

I shudder before I turn back to Trixie. I let out a sigh to see that she is still lying unconscious on the forest floor. Man, I hope this isn’t the start of a pattern. I really didn’t want to do this, she was going to be really pissed when she found out…Actually that would kind of be funny.

Closing my eyes, I reach my tendrils out to her limp form and feel the sudden feeling of being crumpled into a space about half my size. As I feel the shiver travel down from my head to my tail, I open Trixie’s eyes and stretch her shoulders.

I stand up, making sure that Trixie’s bags don’t slide off and begin trudging in the direction of Ponyville. Huh, Trixie felt different than Lyra, I think Trixie may have been in slightly better shape. Perhaps I should get Lyra to exercise more. I wonder if I stole her lyre if she would chase me around the house. Yeah, that would probably be good cardio for her.

The images that I had just seen start running through my head. I shake Trixie’s head violently, trying my hardest not to think about what just happened.

I trudge along for what seems like hours and hours, the forest slowly starting to thin out. Trying to keep my mind off what just happened, I revel in the feeling of actually walking again, the feeling of the deep forest humidity against skin, and I even enjoyed the dull ache in Trixie’s legs.

Late in the afternoon, I feel a sharp twinge in my forehead.

“Uhh, where is Trixie… What’s going on?” Oh boy, here we go. I hear Trixie’s voice in my head take on a note of panic and she starts screaming in my mind.

“Trixie, calm down.” The screaming continues. “Trixie, shut up and listen to me.” The screaming still doesn’t stop. “MAGIC-BUTT, SHUT UP!”

Trixie’s screams stop but I can still feel her panic as if it was my own. “Alright, Trixie, I’m going to explain what’s happening ok?”

“Ok, Trixie w-will listen.”

“Alright…Well, after our little…altercation, you were unconscious. I didn’t want to just leave you there, sooo I took control of your body and I’ve been walking you towards Ponyville ever since.”

Trixie’s panic starts to rise again. “What? Well give Trixie back her body!”

“Well, that’s the thing Trixie, I don’t really want to.”

“WHAT, but it is Trixie’s body! You can’t take it; you can’t do this to Trixie!”

“I don’t want it permanently, just let me use it for the rest of the day.”

“Why would Trixie allow that?”

“Oh, maybe because I just saved your life and you want to be a little grateful?”

“No, give Trixie back her body.”

“Damn it Trixie, I just want it for one day. I want to FEEL, you don’t know what it’s like…Please Trixie, since I’ve been dead I haven’t been able to sleep, I haven’t been able to eat, and I definitely haven’t been able to have sex, and those were my three favorite things about being alive. I promise to give your body back after we get back to Ponyville.”

There’s silence for what seems like forever before I hear her speak up. “And what would Trixie get out of this?”

I roll Trixie’s eyes. “Umm, I’ll tell Twilight about how advanced you are in ghostly magic. Trust me, that will be bound to impress her.”

“And you promise to give Trixie her body back, no tricks?”

“No tricks.”

“Alright, you have yourself a deal spirit…Spooky.”

“Thanks Trixie-stick, you’re alright in my book.”

A few more minutes of walking and we stumble out onto a path. “Oh, a path, now all we need is…A SHRUBBERY!”

“What?”

“Get me a Herring; I have to chop down the tallest tree in the woods.”

“You are making no sense, what in the name of Celestia are you talking about.”

“We are no longer the Knights who say Ni! We are the Knights who say Ekki-Ekki-Ekki-PTANG Zoom-Boing Znourrwringmm.”

“You are officially the craziest being Trixie has ever met, and Trixie has met a lot of creatures in her travels.”

Laughing, I skip down the path towards Ponyville and within ten minutes we find ourselves stepping out of the forest right next to Fluttershy’s cottage. I see that there weren’t any lights on so I assume that she wasn’t home.

Deciding that it wouldn’t be wise to hang around Ponyville in Trixie’s body, I head directly to the Hospital to check on Lyra. Since it was getting late, the sun having set a few minutes go, we didn’t run into any other ponies.

As I trot into the Hospital, the nurse looks up at me, her eyes growing large. “Sup?” The nurse’s eyes roll back into her head and she slumps behind counter. I glance over the countertop and confirm that she has indeed passed out.

I shrug and with Trixie’s laughter ringing in my mind I make my way to Lyra’s room. I walk in to find all of the mane six, along with Lyra and Bon Bon sitting around her bed. There were balloons everywhere, a banner saying ‘Get Well Soon’ and confections as far as the eye can see.

As I walk in eight heads turn towards us and sixteen eyes grow large. Twilight was the first one to speak. “Trixie?”

“Yes and no.”

“Spooky?” Twilight looks horrified and intrigued at the same time.

“Ding ding ding, we have a winner. Now, let’s get to the real important thing right now.” I turn to Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie, GIVE ME A CUPCAKE!”

Chapter 18 - Forced Friendship

All it took was a simple blink of the eyes and a few things happened. Firstly, I found that I suddenly had one of the best looking cupcakes I had ever seen resting in my upraised hoof. Secondly, Pinkie Pie had somehow traversed the width of the hospital room in the time it took me to blink Trixie’s eyelids and she was sitting right in front of me with a maniac grin on her face. Finally, there was the audible thump of Bon Bon fainting and falling to the floor.

Not entirely sure which of those three things I should be more worried about. I merely shrug and take a bite out of the pink frosted cupcake that I was holding.

“Oh sweet merciful lord…” I mumble through a mouthful of one of the most delicious cupcakes I had ever consumed.

Pinkies smile slowly disappears to be replaced by a look of concern. “Are you ok Spooky?”

“Huh?” I blink a few times and realize that I had been crying. “Yeah, Pinkie, I’m fine…”

I quickly pop the rest of the cupcake into my mouth and then wrap Pinkie in a gigantic hug. She immediately starts giggling and squeezes me back. After swallowing the delectable treat I push Pinkie back to arm’s length. “Thank you Pinkie.”

“No problem, you Silly Filly. Oh, wait that’s funny because you are a Filly now.” Pinkie’s giggles erupt into laughter and I immediately join her.

“Stop this at once, you are embarrassing Trixie!”

“Ahh, shut up Trixie, and enjoy the ride.” I let go of Pinkie and look around the room to be confronted with a group of slack-jawed, staring ponies. I try not to laugh at the fact that Lyra has done nothing about her unconscious mare-friend and is just gawking at me.

“What? Do I have something on my face?” I reached up and felt around Trixie’s face until I came upon her horn. “Oh, that’s just a horn don’t worry about it.”

Pinkie snorts and resumes giggling while numerous hooves around the room meet their respective faces.

“Alright, since we now have priority numero uno out of the way we can get onto the second most important thing.”

I turn to Fluttershy who looks like she can’t decide between laughing, crying or wetting herself and I immediately wrap her in a gigantic hug. She tenses immediately and her wings flare.

“Fluttershy, I am SOOO sorry that I scared you that night…”

Fluttershy relaxes and then returns my hug many times over and I find it hard to breath. “Oh, S-spooky, you don’t have to apologize for that, I already forgave you.”

We continue our hug until I hear Rainbow interject from behind me, “Hay, don’t I get an apology?!”

Without letting go of Fluttershy I say, “So you admit that I scared you?”

“W-what? No, of course not.”

“Well, as soon as you admit that you were frightened of me, then I will apologize for scaring you.”

Rainbow sputters at this and falls silent as I wear a smirk of triumph. I finally relent and release Fluttershy from my Kung Fu Grip and turn back to the group.

Twilight finally seems to have kicked started her brain and steps forward. “Wha…What in the name of Celestia’s Sun happened to you? Where did you go? Why are you in Trixie’s body of all things?”

Before I could begin my epic retelling of my grand adventures Pinkie says, “Silly Twilight, Spooky can’t tell us what happened.”

Twilight, obviously shocked, stares at Pinkie for a second. “What? Why?”

“Well I thought that was obvious…Dead men tell no tales.”

Due to the fact that Pinkie said this with a straight face made me fall to the floor laughing my new blue flank off and allows me to ignore the continued protests of Trixie stating that I was embarrassing her in front of her sworn nemesis.

After I compose myself, I pull Trixie back into a sitting position and motion everyone in the room to come closer. “Gather round my little ponies, this dead man does have a tale to tell.”

The ponies in the room immediately come closer and look at me expectantly. Pinkie had somehow acquired a bucket of popcorn and I wisely decided to ignore that.

“Alrighty then, let me start from the beginning. Well, to start off, little miss Wand-butt here.” I motion up and down to Trixie’s body. “Decided that it would be a good idea to summon an unknown, incorporeal shade in order to one up Twilight in the whole magic department.”

“Stop this at once, I will not allow you to reveal all of Trixie’s secrets to Twilight Sparkle, it is bad enough that you have embarrassed Trixie with your crazy antics already.”

“Shut up Trixie, the grown up’s are speaking right now…Where was I…Oh yeah, the whole ghost-napped thing. Well, after I had appeared in front of Trixie-stick we had a delightful exchange of pleasantries where we came to an agreement of her leading me back to Ponyville and me not holding an eternal grudge against her. We then set off on a grand adventure through the Everfree.”

As soon as I mentioned the forest almost all of them gasped and Fluttershy dived behind her mane.

I roll my eyes and continue my retelling. “Yes, the Everfree, the scariest place I have ever had the misfortune to enter…and I’ve been inside of Twilight’s head.” I purposely ignore the snort of amusement that Trixie gives off and continue.

“Yes, well, we had a lovely trip through the forest, in which I discovered that Trixie is a…wonderful…traveling companion. This morning, a little while after we had set out, we came to a small clearing. There we…ummm…well we had a run in with two little beasties which I bravely fought off.”

“O-oh my. W-what were they?” I try my hardest not to squeeze Fluttershy into another bone crushing hug at her adorableness.

“Not a clue. All I know is they were small, about the size small dog, green and incorporeal.”

“Incorp-awhat?” Rainbow pipes in after grabbing a hoof full of popcorn from Pinkie.

“Incorporeal, Dash, it means lacking matter or a material body, exactly like Spooky.” Thank you Twilight for explaining that…Wait where did she get that notepad and quill…You know what, I’m not going to question that either, it will save me from having to make a sanity check.

“Yes, well whatever they were, I was able to bravely fight them off in an epic battle of good versus evil.”

*Cough* Applejack looks me over and raises and eyebrow. “Y’all sure about that Sugarcube?”

“Gah…Fine, you win, I got my butt handed to me on a silver platter and I’m pretty sure something really bad would have happened if the Gatekeeper hadn’t of stepped in to save us.”

“The gatekeeper?” The scratching of Twilight’s quill stops as she looks quizzically at me.

“Oh, umm, I never told any of you about her, did I?” A chorus of nods tells me that I had indeed neglected to inform any of them about my mysterious lady in black.

“Well, she was the very first being I met after I died; she’s about six feet tall, covered in a black mist and has the loveliest set of glowing red eyes. In an ill-conceived joke when we first met I told her I was ‘The Keymaster’ and one thing led to another and I ended up here. I apparently left quite an impression on her because after she saved us she was dropping some major hints that she has the hots for me...which terrifies me.”

“Ha, Spooky’s afraid of his Marefriend.” Rainbow starts chuckling.

“Hey, I’m not afraid of her, it’s just the fact that I have no clue what she is and that combined with the fact that she want to jump my non-existent bones is creeping me out.”

“Spooky is a Scardy-Ghost!” Oh, she is asking for it now, she is so getting pranked later.

“I’m sure you would be pretty creeped out if you got felt up by a spirit. In fact I can probably arrange that.” I raise my eyebrows and inch towards Rainbow who stops laughing and backs up a few feet.

“Ok, now where was I…Oh, yeah, creepy immaterial stalker. Well, The Gatekeeper left and Trixie was unconscious and there wasn’t any way I was going to leave her in the middle of the woods so I possessed her and then had a lovely stroll through the woods until we got back to Ponyville.”

The room falls silent as I come to the end of my epic tale which is only broken by the soft snore coming from the unconscious Bon Bon.

“Well, that was certainly an interesting story darling, and we are relieved that you are alright. We were terribly worried about you when Twilight told us you had disappeared. I can’t say I am…pleased to see Trixie again and I will be having words with her about taking our Spooky from us.” Rarity takes a few steps towards me and Trixie involuntarily flinches.

“Uhh, thanks for that Rarity, but I think you are scaring Trixie and while we are on the subject of Trixie I would like all of you to sit down and have a talk with her when I vacate her body. You know the whole magic of friendship thing.”

Rarity purses her lips, “But she was simply horrendous, and she was terribly annoying darling.”

“Well, I’m terribly annoying and that hasn’t stopped any of you from being my friend. I’m not saying you have to become best friends immediately, just talk out your problems and see if you can find some common ground somewhere.”

Rarity, Rainbow and Applejack put on some impressive frowns before Twilight speaks up. “He’s right girls; we should at least try to get along with Trixie.”

“This was not part of the deal; Trixie will have no part in this.”

I blatantly ignore Trixie’s objection and trot over to Lyra’s bed and pull myself up next to her. I glance down at Bon Bon’s still unconscious form that is now sprawled out on the linoleum. “So is anyone going to do anything about the unconscious Bon Bon on the floor?”

Fluttershy’s eyes shoot open and she immediately rushes to Bon Bon’s side and starts fussing over her. Seeing that Bon Bon is in good hooves I turn to Lyra, “You’ve been awfully quiet Lyra, are you feeling alright?”

Lyra remains silent and I see her eyes starting to water before she throws her hooves around Trixie’s neck into a tight hug. “Oh, Spooky, I was so worried about you. I thought I had lost you, I…I didn’t know what happened, you were here one second and then you just disappeared. I thought you were gone for good.”

I tune out Trixie’s continued protests and return Lyra’s hug. “Ah, Lyra, you don’t have to worry about me. It’s not like I can die or get hurt…” I push the thoughts of the pain from whatever the hell it was in the forest and just wipe the tears from Lyra’s eyes. She smiled faintly and sniffed back her tears.

I look up to see everyone had a smile on their face. “What? You lot never seen a touching moment between two friends?”

A groan from the floor alerts me to a slowly awakening Bon Bon, “Uhh, what the hay happened?”

“Ahh, Bon Bon my dear, finally decided to join us in the land of the living…Well, join everyone else in the land of the living.”

Bon Bon Squeaks as she looks up at me and begins tilting backwards before Fluttershy catches her. “Yo…You…You’re real? Oh Celestia, I was hoping that I had dreamed all of that and Lyra was just playing a prank on me.”

“Nope, I’m your friendly neighborhood ghost and I may have been haunting you and Lyra.”

“Wha? Oh my, that means you’ve been there when we were…oh my.” She clears her throat while looking around the room at the assembled ponies, who are looking on with interest. Somehow Pinkie has gotten a refill of popcorn and I just get an image of her sitting back watching a Soap Opera running through my head.

Bon Bon turns back to me, “So, umm, how long have you been, uh, staying, with us?”

“Oh, I’ve been hanging around ever since Vinyl and Octavia came over for that sleepover.”

“Oh, that long…you were the one moving things weren’t you, Lyra was lying when she said she had figured out how to conceal her magic aura.”

“Uhh, yeah, that was me.”

“So you were the one cleaning up after Lyra.”

“Yep.”

“And you were the one packing me lunches when I went to work.”

“Yep-a-roonie.”

“And you were the one leaving those notes.”

“…umm maybe…look, I was just voicing what Lyra was too shy to say herself.”

“Then I guess I have you to thank for getting us together.” Bon Bon breaks into a smile before climbing up onto the bed and giving Lyra a quick peck on the cheek which immediately turns red as she blushes.

“Whoa, hot action going on over here!” Bon Bon’s face quickly matches that of Lyra’s and Pinkie giggles.

“Alrighty then, Pinkie Pie Cupcake, check. Apologize to Fluttershy, check. Explain my existence to Bon Bon and embarrass Lyra, check. I believe the only thing left to do is for you guys to fill me in on everything that I missed in the last couple of days.”

Pinkie Pie starts jumping up and down, thrusting her hoof above her head. “Oh, Oh, pick me, pick me!”

I raise Trixie’s hoof to her chin and start rubbing it. “Hmmm, let’s see. I guess I choose…You!” I point my hoof at Pinkie who immediately takes a huge breath and begins rambling.

“After you went all zooming out of the room, Twilight and Lyra were all like ‘oh no, what are we going to do?’ and they came and got all of us to see if we knew what was going on. I went all around town trying to find you with my Pinkie Sense but I couldn’t find you anywhere. So we all came back to the hospital to make sure Lyra was ok and we found Princess Luna was here and she was all super serious about what that big meanie pants did to Lyra. So Twilight and Lyra told the Princess about everything that happened that night except they left out everything to do with you because we thought the Princess would think we were all loco in the coco if you weren’t here to back up the story. Then the Princess was all ‘Worry not fair citizen, we shalt find this treacherous Griffin and render justice.’ And we were all excited because the doctor said that Lyra would be fine and she could leave in a few days after resting. So I planned this super-duper terrific get well soon party which turned out extra terrific because you came back and now everything is going to be ok.”

Pinkie immediately takes another huge gasp of air and flops to the floor.

“Well, that was informative. Oh, speaking of Señor Douchebeak, I don’t know if the Princess is going to find him or not. Well, unless those feathers and blood I found in the forest was from a Pegasus and not a Griffon, but the feathers were awfully long to be from a Pegasus.”

“Wait, you found blood and feathers in the Everfree?” Twilight looks a little worried and she begins to pace back and forth. Fluttershy meanwhile has let out a squeak and dove underneath Lyra’s bed.

“I wouldn’t worry about it; I’m sure the princess can figure out what happened and get everything squared away.” I hop down from the bed and drag Fluttershy out from under it. After a few minutes we were able to calm Fluttershy down enough so she wasn’t shaking in fear.

“So, what did you tell the nurse about Lyra’s ‘condition’ when she walked herself into the hospital?”

“Oh, we just told her she imagined the second voice, glowing eyes and changed cutie-mark.” Twilight says, while rubbing her hoof behind her head in embarrassment. “Speaking of that, I want to study this phenomenon while I have the chance.”

Twilight slowly backs me into a corner while pulling out parchment and various pieces of equipment. Trixie begins screaming in my head to run for it but it was too late as Twilight begins to poke and prod me while writing down her findings. I suffer through the horrible ordeal of having a flashlight shown in my eyes, a tongue depressor stuck down my throat and various other tests performed on me.

When Twilight grabbed Trixie’s transformed cutie-mark I involuntarily flinched out of her grasp. “Whoa there Twi, you’re getting a little frisky on me there.” I tilt an eyebrow her way. “Or are you just using this as an excuse to grab Trixie’s flank. That’s it isn’t it Twi, you just like me for my body don’t you. Well go ahead, fondle me all you want you brute.” I throw Trixie’s hoof to her forehead in mock drama as Twilight’s face lights up and the rest of the group either devolve into laughter or matches Twilights blush.

“Oh that is it; Trixie does not have to put up with this any longer. GET OUT! GET OUT RIGHT NOW!”

“Ahh, come on Trix, I didn’t mean-“

“I DON’T CARE, GET OUT!”

“Yesh, fine, no need to get snippy about it.” I relax and let go of the hold that I had on Trixie’s body and I feel the familiar tingle run through my body. Everything goes black for a second before I find myself floating next to Trixie who is shaking her head back and forth while looking incredibly woozy. I look down at my body and I was happy to see that I have some of my color back, I still had the gray mist around my body and my tendrils but I could make out the color of my shirt and pants again.

Trixie finishes shaking her head and suddenly freezes as she sees everyone in the room staring at her except Lyra who is looking at me with a smile on her face. Trixie tenses for a second before suddenly bolting towards the door.

Shaking off my surprise I quickly reach out a tendril and drag her back into the room. “Oh no you don’t missy, you are going to stay here and talk it out with everyone.”

“Nooo, release Trixie at once, Trixie only wishes to return to her cabin to continue her studies into the arcane arts.”

“Oh hell no, as if I’m going to let you go waltzing back into the Everfree, not with those things still on the loose. You are going to stay right here in Ponyville where it is safe little miss Magic-butt.” I lift her up and set her down in front of Twilight. “Now, I want you two to play nicely now, you hear.” I can only chuckle as I watch Trixie dry swallow as Twilight stares her down.

*^*^*

The chat with Trixie didn’t go well that night. Heck, it didn’t go well for the days following it either. Trixie would rant and rave about how she was better than everypony else and then Twilight would get frustrated. Of course I only made the situation worse by cracking jokes about how the two of them should just bang and get it over with which led to the two of them yelling at me instead of each other so that was a plus.

Since I wouldn’t let Trixie go back into the Everfree, she ended up staying with Twilight in the library. This of course led to some tense situations and some late night arguing. I eventually got Trixie to at least try to be civil when I asked if she was going to let Twilight be better at making friends then she was. This got her attention and she swore that she ‘Would be the best friend in all of Equestria, that will show Twilight Sparkle who is the greatest.’

This led to the two of them being at least civil to each other and after a couple of weeks I could actually see the competitive rivalry of Trixie’s turn into a sort of competitive friendship. Trixie really didn’t interact with the rest of the group but with a little prodding from me, especially with the fact that I threatened to keep her up at night with show tunes, she at least apologized to everyone.

Lyra was released from the hospital the day following our return to Ponyville and I returned with her to the house. Bon Bon was still kind of leery with me around the house, especially with the fact that she couldn’t directly interact with me anymore. I continued to make her lunches but now I would leave notes from me just because I loved seeing her flustered.

With help from Rarity and some government assistance the rent was paid on time in full with the extra few hundred bits from the government compensation going into an emergency fund jar on top of the fridge.

Over the weeks following the incident, Bon Bon and Lyra grew closer together and this kind of brought a few complications. The biggest complication being the fact that they now required some special ‘alone time’ in the evening hours. Of course I was more than willing to give them their privacy, but only after several lewd jokes about voyeurism and lesbian sex.

Thus, I began spending a lot of time hanging out with Twilight and Trixie. This however gave them something else in common, the study and analysis of me.

The biggest project they apparently were working on was the spell that Trixie had cast to see me. Apparently it was a self-cast spell and it would only work on whoever performed it. Twilight was certain that they could figure out a way to cast it on others which apparently led to different test spells being cast on Spike, none of which led to anything more than Spike going cross-eyed for a few hours.

My biggest frustration was the fact they were doing all of their ghostly research in the basement of the Library and wouldn’t let me down there. Trixie had learned from my little stunt in her cabin and had apparently devised a way to make the walls impenetrable to me. This of course led to me only wanting to get down there and see what they were up to.

Thus, several weeks later, on a snowy night, I found myself floating in the main room of the library reading through some of Twilight’s basic magic books.

The door to the basement suddenly opens and Trixie emerges looking a little frazzled.

“Hay Trixie-stick, what are you two doing down there?”

Trixie begins trotting towards the kitchen letting off a little ‘humph’ as she goes. “That is for Trixie to know and for you to find out.”

Wait what? “Did…did you just snark me?”

“Snark? Trixie doesn’t know what you are talking about and didn’t you know curiosity killed the ghost?” She looks at me with a twinkle in her eye.

“Oh god, now you’re being sarcastic and snarky at the same time.” Did…did I rub off on her…Did I make a snarky Trixie. Good Lord, what have I done, oh the humanity!

I shake my head and press forward. “Ahh, come on Magic-butt, you know you want to tell me what you’re working on down there.”

“Nope, there is no way that Trixie is going to tell you.”

“Oh really, not even if I…TICKLED YOU BWAHAHAHA.” I grab a few quills from off the table and begin chasing her around the room while laughing maniacally.

Trixie shrieks after I catch her, “No…haha…you evil demon you…haha….let Trixie…ha…go…”

The basement door slams open again to reveal a disheveled looking Twilight with what I’m guessing was ink splattered all over her coat. “Spooky! Stop torturing Trixie.”

“Buuut Twilight, she won’t tell me what you two are cooking up down there.”

“That’s because we agreed not to tell you about it until we are done.”

“Bubububut Twiiiiiii…I want to know now!” I push out my lower lip and start pouting while giving her the biggest puppy dog eyes I could.

“Ok, that’s just creepy.” Twi says as she scrunches up her face.

“Well, if that isn’t going to work then I’m just going to have to tickle you too until you tell me.”

*Gasp* “You wouldn’t dare!” She begins back towards the stairs.

“Oh wouldn’t I?”

Twilight squeaks as I bring the quills to bear, “WAIT, I’ll tell you!”

I quickly pull back the quills as I wait for Twilight to spill the beans.

Twilight begins rubbing her hooves together, “Well, we are kind of working on a gift for you.”

I blink a few times in confusion. “A gift? For me? Why?”

“Because we find you annoying and unpleasant to be around.” Trixie finally joins the conversation after catching her breath. “It’s because we like you silly, and you are a good friend and good friends give gifts to each other…that is what good friends do right?”

“Uhh yes, that is what friends do.” I just shake my head in confusion, even more confused than before.

“Now if you will excuse us we are going to have some dinner then get back to work.” Trixie continues her trot into the kitchen with Twilight close behind her.

“Are you at least going to tell me what it is?”

They both chorus a resounding “NO!” back at me from the kitchen.

Dang, now I feel like a total heel for putting them through that when they were apparently doing something for me. Oh God, that’s right, Hearths Warming is coming up in less than a month. I should totally get some gifts for the whole gang, but how in the nine spheres of hell was I going to do that?

I look towards the basement door and think of the hours that Twilight and Trixie have spent in the basement and my resolve hardens.

I don’t know how, but I am going to get the girls gifts if it kills me…oh you know what I mean.

A/N: Alright first of all I want to apologize for the long wait. I'm going to blame my roommate for this one (it's not really his fault I just like blaming him for everything.) Secondly, thanks to Bronymaster for Editing.

Chapter 19 - Making Christmas

“Making Christmas, making Christmas, is so fine. It’s ours this time and won’t the children be surprised, it’s ours this time.” I hefted a small brown sack in my ghostly tendrils a few times as I floated through the early morning air that permeated Ponyville’s marketplace.

I glanced around at all of the sleepy eyed vendors as they set up shop, and I thanked my lucky stars that none of them could hear me singing my heart out in the middle of town, that would be embarrassing. The crunching of snow beneath hooves alerted me to a very tired looking vendor as she trotted past towards her stall, and I could only shake my head in amusement as it became apparent that she hadn’t seen my little money bag floating a few feet above head level for a pony.

I estimated I had almost fifty bits left out of the hundred that I had “borrowed” from the jar on top of the fridge. I figured I had at least earned that much from all of the money Lyra had gotten from our poker outing.

A part of those bits had gone to Ditzy, to cover postage and other expenses. That Pegasus had been a life saver for me; some of these ponies were really hard to buy for and she was always willing to help. At least she was easy; I’m just going to bake a big basket of muffins for her.

I peered through the merchandise that was on display, and I was sadly disappointed since I was left wanting due to the poor selection available during winter. After fifteen minutes of wandering, I came upon a stand run by a light brown Unicorn stallion with a chisel and saw for a Cutie-Mark.

Seeing exactly what I was looking for sitting amongst his inventory, I pick it up, and the Stallion’s eyes widen in surprise. Ignoring him, I find a price tag, count out the appropriate bits, and dump them on the stall in front of him. The stallion stares at the bits and looks around wildly as I make my way back to Lyra’s house.

The various noises of confused ponies follow me as I make my way out of the marketplace and down one of the streets packed with stores. A gasp and a whimper catch my attention as I pass by an unfortunately familiar store.

I look down at a light brown stallion, curled up in the fetal position in front of the door, and a discarded key on the welcome mat. Davenport had his tail up between his forelegs, and he was staring straight at the floating objects in front of him. He began to stroke his tail and muttering, “It’s all in my head, I’m just imagining it, it’s all in my head, I’m just imagining it…Oh sweet Celestia, why me?”

Oh God, now I feel even worse than when I first…startled him. I mean, it isn’t my fault that his store was the best place in town to get quills, ink and parchment, and it definitely wasn’t my fault that he wouldchoose the moment that I was leaving the bits on his countertop to come in to the shop. It just may have been my fault that I had decided to visit his lovely shop during the middle of the night, and it may have also been my fault for setting off his magical alarm system when I opened a window to bring in my bag of bits. I do think we both kind of share blame for what followed. Since he so courteously held the door open for me I had decided to rush past him with my “purchases” trailing behind me. I will also admit that a bunch of parchment and quills rushing towards your face could be rather traumatizing, but did he really have to scream and run off in the dark.

Well, the one good thing to come from that encounter was the fact that he basically gave Twilight a year’s supply of stationary, telling her he wanted to concentrate on his furniture business.

Feeling horrible, I left the quivering stallion in front of his shop and continued towards Lyra’s. Man, all these gifts are turning out to be more trouble than their worth. At least Davenport was only one pony; Spike’s gift had brought about a change to a whole society.

Spike, in all honesty, was incredibly hard to shop for. So, like the idiot I am, I had decided to go to the fields outside of town and “borrow” some gems from the local Diamond Dogs. How was I supposed to know that they had a shaman that could apparently see me? Well, after some screaming, some running, some threats, and a conversation involving a lot of broken sentences, I was able to leave with a gift for Spike and left them with a change in perspective.

By the time I finished my musings I had made my way back to Lyra’s and after letting myself in I started on my last gift. As I was wrapping and putting on the finishing touches I heard the front door slam. Looking up from the festive wrapping paper in front of me, I see Lyra removing a scarf from around her neck as she lowers her Lyre onto the sofa.

“Hay Lyra, how did your little show in the park go today?”

“Hmm?” Lyra looks over to the kitchen as she picks her Lyre back up. “Oh, it went ok, played a few seasonal songs, made a few bits, got a few smiles, overall it was alright. I just wish I could get a big gig like Octavia gets all the time.” She sighs and sits down on the other side of the kitchen table. She raises an eyebrow at the stack of wrapped gifts in front of me. “What’s all this?”

“These? This is phase two of my master plan to take over Equestria! BWAHAHAHAHA!”

Lyra just raises her other eyebrow and scrunches up her muzzle to show her annoyance. “What are they really for?”

“Hehe, I can’t get anything past you nowadays. Well, I think it would be obvious, they’re Hearth’s Warming Gifts.”

“Okay, and where did you get the money for all of this.”

The slight frown that appeared on Lyra’s face alerted me to the fact that she had seen my eye flick to the jar on top of the fridge. Lyra’s sigh seemed to move through her whole body as her shoulder sank and her head dropped. “What am I going to do with you?” She muttered while shaking her head slowly.

“Hmmmm, find a good exorcist?” I say with a shrug of my shoulders.

She snorts at that. “You are ridiculous, which is exactly why I can’t stay mad at you.”

“Oh good, I was worried for a second that you would sic Zecora on me. Sooo, you and Bon Bon are going to be able to make it to the party tomorrow right?”

“Yeah Yeah, we’ll be there with bells on.”

“Excellent, I can’t wait. Now I’m going to go watch the students do their play at the school so I probably won’t see you till tomorrow…Oh, and no peeking at the gifts.” I pull one of my carefully wrapped gifts from Lyra’s grasp as it looked like she was about to shake it to hear what was inside.

“Toodles, I’ll see you in the morning.” I quickly floated through the door as Lyra pouted in front of the pile of gifts on the kitchen table.

~*~*~

The next evening saw Lyra and Bon Bon walking towards the library with a number of packages floated behind them. Thankfully, the sun had already set so there weren’t too many prying eyes out and about.

The pony couple that I was accompanying were walking shoulder to shoulder with each other and it took all my willpower not to make a snarky lesbian comment, I figured that would be part of Lyra’s gift for Hearth’s Warming.

Lyra raps her hoof on the front door to the library a few times and we wait patiently for someone to answer the door. I float there contemplating the fact that this was one of the few times since coming to Equestria that I actually had to wait for someone to let me in to their house instead of just floating through their walls…wow, I really had turned into a creeper hadn’t I?

I’m roused from my rather depressing train of thought as the front door opens to reveal Spike wearing a bright green and red sweater and I grin at the adorable sight.

“Lyra, Bon Bon you made it, come on in and I’ll get you something to drink.”

We made our way into the tree and my face breaks into a huge smile at the sight of my pony friends enjoying themselves amidst the festive holiday decorations adorning the walls around the main room. I chuckle slightly at the sight of a trio of familiar fillies who were attempting to poor themselves some hot cider to only be stopped by Applejack. I would bet that there was some alcohol mixed into the spiced beverage and my smile grows somewhat sad as I’m reminded of how much I missed my Grandmother at Christmas time. Boy she had made the best Eggnog, of course by the time she was done with it the beverage was more brandy then anything but that’s what I loved about her.

With a sigh, I maneuver my cargo of various packages and a single envelope through the door. As I close the door behind me, the Crusaders look to the entryway and their eyes widen as they immediately rush towards the door. As they gaze up at my gifts for everyone and vocalize their amazement I can only chuckle. They follow me towards a table that was set up in the back that already had numerous packages set atop it. The crusaders stayed behind, staring at the gifts with barely contained joy, as I float around the room trying to find Trixie or Twilight.

Not finding either of the dynamic duo I make my way over to Lyra who has Bon Bon trapped under a piece of Mistletoe.

“Huh, I didn’t know you ponies had the same tradition of trying to eat each other’s faces while under piece of parasitic vine.”

Lyra snorts and almost drops Bon Bon who just looks up at her with a look of frustrated amusement on her face.

“Spooky?” Asks Bon Bon.

“Spooky.” Lyra replies.

“Now that you’re done trying to suck out your marefriends tonsils, could you see if you can find out where Twilight and Trixie are?”

“You are just as bad as a foal sometimes, you know that right?”

“No, I’m worse than a foal because you can punish a foal if they’re being bad.”

Lyra just grunts in annoyance and begins scanning the room for the two Unicorns in question. Not finding them either she trots over to Applejack who has just set out a dish of sugared apple slices onto an already groaning table covered with various foodstuffs.

“Well, a Happy Hearth’s Warming to yah, Sugarcube, can I get yah anything while I’m here?” Applejack says with a smile.

“Oh boy, those apple slices look delicious. I’ll have some of those, and maybe some of those cinnamon rolls, oh and that pudding looks really good also…”

I grunt in frustration and flick Lyra on the nose with one of my tendrils which stops her abruptly in the middle of her buffet order. Applejack looks up from a plate that was already overflowing with delectable treats with a raised eyebrow.

“Y’all ok there Lyra?”

“Yeah…Umm, Spooky was wondering if you knew where Twilight and Trixie are.”

“Well shucks, is that all. Twi and Trixie have been locked in tha basement since aye got ‘ere.”

Well, that explained it. Even on the holiday’s those two couldn’t stop working on whatever it was down in the basement.

We thank Applejack and I carry Lyra’s mountain of food for her back to Bon Bon. The next ten minutes or so was spent chatting about the holiday season intermixed with intervals of frenzied snacking.

The numerous conversations around the room ground to an immediate halt as a loud bang was heard from the basement. A few seconds later the door is thrown open releasing a large cloud of acrid smoke into the common room before two coughing mares tumble onto the floor.

The room remains silent for a few seconds after Twilight and Trixie stop trying to hack up their own lungs. I try to hold in a snort of laughter but Lyra and Dash start giggling which sets me off.

“Love the new look there Twilight.” Dash comments while rolling around on the floor. I start chuckling again when I see that both Twilight’s and Trixie’s manes are blown backwards and both of their faces are covered in black soot.

Rarity came to the two mares rescue by pulling a Pinkie Pie by producing a brush and a washcloth from seemingly nowhere and proceeding to fuss over them. Trixie spent the whole process with her front hooves crossed and grumbling under her breath.

After snorting out a small cloud of soot from her nostrils, Twilight looks up at me with sad puppy dog eyes. “I-I’m sorry Spooky, I’m afraid we won’t be able to get your surprise done for Hearths Warming. Trixie and I have had a few small setbacks.”

Trixie rolls her eyes and nudges Twilight who gives her a sheepish look before continuing. “Ok, some big setbacks.” She hangs her head but a few seconds later she looks back up at me with a gleam in her eyes. “However, we have been able to arrange a sort of gift for you.”

I give Twilight a smile, in all honesty I was fine with just hanging out with them, but I would be lying if I wasn’t curious as to what those two had cooked up.

Twilight clears her throat to gather everyone’s attention but she has to repeat the action a few times to get the message across to Pinkie who had been happily chatting with Bon Bon about something or other.

“Alright everypony, I think now is as good a time as any for gift exchanges. I would like to start with Spooky’s gift so I need all of you to gather round.” Twilight exclaims excitedly.

The excited chatter picks up once again as everyone gathers in a semi-circle around Twilight and Trixie.

Twilight steps forward with a smile. “Ok, now Lyra I need you to step to the side for this.”

As Lyra steps to one side of the group I raise an eyebrow. “Ok, Sparkle-butt, what do you have planned here?” I ask her.

Twilight gives me a grin as Trixie’s and her horn light up. “Simple…We modified Trixie’s spell.” With that, purple and blue tendrils of magic combine into a ball in front of the two unicorns. The ball flashes once before it splits into numerous beams that strike all of the ponies and one baby dragon squarely between the eyes. There are a few grunts of surprise around the room before their eyes flash a grayish color before returning to normal.

A few groans of discomfort are heard from around the room as a few of my pony friends rub at their temples before this is interrupted by three high pitched gasps. I look over to see the Crusaders looking directly at me with their eyes close to the size of dinner plates with grins that threatened to break their faces in two. Following where they are looking, every other set of eyes in the room slowly turn to face me followed by more gasps and exclamations of shock.

I turn to Twilight who had a grin on her face similar to what the Crusaders were sporting. “They can see me now?” I ask with partial disbelief. By the power of Greyskull, this could be fantastic.

“And hear you too.” Her grin gets toothier as she turns to the group of staring ponies. “Well everypony, allow me to officially introduce you to our friend Spooky.”

With that the Crusaders and Spike immediately rush forward and start rushing about underneath me, looking me over and waving their appendages through my legs and giggling as they pass through. I laugh and pick them up with my tendrils and they all giggle with delight.

Slowly, Bon Bon begins to approach me. “Spooky? Is that really you.”

I grin down at her. “Indeed it is. You like what you see?” I wiggle my eyebrows a few times at her.

“Yep, that’s definitely Spooky.” She announces to the rest of the assembly.

With that, everyone else approaches, first of which being Fluttershy of all ponies.

“Oh my, it’s really nice to finally be able to see you Spooky.” She gives me a soft smile which I gladly return.

“I agree whole heartedly. It is a pleasure to finally have a true introduction darling.” Rarity says as she steps up next to Shy.

“The pleasure is all mine Rarity.”

“Oh, I simple adore that ensemble you are wearing. The slacks go very well with that shirt dear.”

“Thanks Rarity. This was just some of my everyday school clothes though, they aren’t anything special.”

“Well, they certainly seem like some fancy duds ta me Sugarcube.” Applejack says as she takes the otherside of Shy. She extends one of her hooves towards me. “It’s nice ta finally meet ya face ta face.”

I grin and concentrate as I grab ahold of her hoof to give her a proper shake. “Definitely AJ.”

A blast of wind almost dislodges her hat from her head as I find myself face to face with Dash. We stare into each other’s eyes for a few seconds before she speaks up. “You don’t look all that scary.” She states matter of factly.

I humph and fold my arms. “I’ll have you know that I can be very intimidating when I want to be, thank you very much.” I say as I put on a pout.

Dash laughs at that before extending her own hoof. “Yeah, I’ll give you that one. I guess you’re ok in my book though.”

I simply extend my fist and bump it against her hoof as Pinkie pops up next to her and exclaims. “You know that this means right, we have to have a PARTY!”

I shake my head and chuckle at her. “But Pinkie, we’re already having a party.”

“Oh right, silly me. Well, now that we’ve got re-re-introduction’s over with, let’s get back to the PRESENTS!”

I chuckle again and I can heartily agree with the mares priorities. Twilight steps forward again. “How about you all give Spooky your gifts now?”

My eyes grow wide at this as I turn back to the group. “You all got me presents?” I’m only greeted with nods as various parcels are produced from the gift table and laid in front of me. I look them over and then back up to my friends. “I…I don’t know what to say.”

“Then don’t say anything and just open them Silly Spooky.” Pinkie chirps from in front of an impressively large box. I just shrug my shoulders and begin to tear the wrapping paper from the various packages, my grin grow wider with each revealed gift. By the end of my wrapping paper massacre, I’m surrounded by a pile of various board and card games. Including my own set of playing cards, a copy of what looks like a home-made version of Apples-to-Apples (from Applejack of course) and a set of gaming dice that came with what look suspiciously like a ponified version of Dungeons and Dragons handbooks that Pinkie had gotten me.

I look up at the smiling group of ponies and I wrap each of them in a tendril as I give them all them closest thing to a hug I can get. “Thank you, all of you. These are just perfect.” As I set them down I pick up one of the handbooks that Pinkie had given me. “And we are totally playing as soon as I read through these rulebooks.”

The gift exchange continues as I just sit back and enjoy the happiness that permeates the room. We finally come to the end of the line with only my gifts remaining and I begin to pass them out one by one.

I began with Twilight as I handed her a book shaped package. I loved how her eyes twinkled with excitement as she ripped off the paper to reveal a stack of papers held together by three metal rings. “Twi, I know how much you love books, especially seeing how a majority of the gifts you got tonight were books, so I decided to get you a more personalized one.”

“Is this what I think it is?” She asks with a hint of passion in her voice.

“Yeah, I wrote you a story Twilight. It’s a novella about Bennett Greengem, a gnome Illusionist. I hope you enjoy it.”

“Gnome?” She asks with a tilt of her head.

“You’ll just have to read it to find out Twi.”

I then hand a small package to Rarity that was about half the size of my fist. With a polite nod she unwrapped it to reveal a small object made of red and green felt. “Rarity, I’m not very good at sewing but I was at least able to make you a new pincushion, at least this way you don’t have to keep using Spike.” At this Spike blushes as Rarity thanks me for my tomato shaped present.

I then hand Trixie another squishy object which she unwraps to reveal a simple purple and blue scarf. “Once again, not very good at sewing but I could knit you a scarf Trixie.”

She smiles and looks up at me with slightly glistening eyes. “Trixie thanks you Spooky…This is one of the nicest things anypony has ever done for her.”

I give her a sad grin as I take the scarf from her hooves and wrap it around her neck. She returns my smile and gives me a nod.

After that, I hand Pinkie another vaguely book shaped package which has the wrapping paper immediately torn off of it before it has even left my tendril. Her eyes grow wide at the stack of papers very similar to what Twilight had. “There you go Pinkie, a collection of the various recipes I know. Of course they’re not exactly precise but they should be close enough for you.” Pinkie immediately begins hopping around the room exclaiming how great it was.

I smile as I hand a box to Spike who shakes it a few times next to his ear to reveal a rattling sound within. His eyes grow wide as he opens the box to reveal different colored gemstones resting within. “Now don’t go eating all those at once and give yourself a stomach ache ok? Oh, and if any of you run into the diamond dogs out in the fields just let them know you have ‘The Ghost Kings’ blessing and they should leave you alone.” I grin at the look Twilight gives me at that announcement but just move onto my next gift.

I then gently lift up a small box and let Applejack know to be careful while opening it. She carefully removes the paper with her teeth and opens the box to reveal a small sapling. Her eyes grow wide as she looks closely at the base of the plant to see the difference in the bark between the bottom of the small apple tree and the top of it. “I noticed that most of your apple trees had their original root system, so I grafted you a Golden Delicious with a dwarfing rootstock.” She grins and thanks me. She then looks done at the little tree and named it “Little Goldie” right on the spot.

I then move onto to Dash who rips open her gift to reveal a pair of new flight goggles which she immediately dons before putting on a cocking grin and simply saying, “Awesome.”

I then hand a third book shaped object to Shy who had been sitting quietly in the corner for most of the gift exchange. She smiles softly before gently unfolding the wrapping paper to reveal a small brown book entitled “Arachnophobia, and How To Deal With It.” She blushes slightly as she reads the cover and I gently pat her head with a tendril.

“Don’t worry Shy, it’s nothing to be ashamed of. Personally I’m kind of creeped out by centipedes.” Her blush slowly fades which is replaced by a more confident smile as she quietly thanks me.

I then give Bon Bon a long thin package and tell her. “You know you are kind of tough to buy for, so I fell back to a staple of mine…Chocolate.” As I say that she opens it to reveal a box filled with various chocolate covered treats. She then has to smack away Lyra’s reaching hoof as she went to swipe a few from her.

I chuckle as I produce three identical rectangular packages and give them to the crusaders. Scootaloo immediately rips the paper off while Sweetie and Applebloom take their time removing it. When they all have finished removing the paper their grins widen as they realize they all of them have a framed copy of the photo that Pinkie took that I had signed for each of them. They each squeal before showing the photo to everyone else in the room.

Finally I turn to Lyra, who has been getting rather impatient throughout all of this. “And last but not least, Lyra.” I say as I pull out a simple envelope and float it over to her.

She takes it and her brow wrinkles. “Is this it?” She asks with a hint of disappointment in her voice.

I roll my eyes at her. “Just open it, will you.”

She shrugs and then opens the envelope with a wisp of magic and pulls out a small square of white paper that has gold filigree around the outside. She immediately begins reading aloud. “Dear Lyra Heartstrings, We would like to cordially invite you to perform at this Springs Grand Galloping Gala. Attached you will find a sheet of pertinent information. Please RSVP when you have the time. Sincerely, HRM’s Princess Celestia & Princess Luna”

Her eyebrows disappear into her mane as she quickly rereads it before turning to me. “I…Wha…How…How did you get thi?” she stutters.

“Well, I simply wrote the Princess an anonymous letter letting her know about a very talented musician whose dream it was to perform at the Gala, and then I simply had Ditzy give me her response. Turns out, all I needed to do was ask.”

Lyra looks up at me, not even bothering to hide the tears now slowly leaking from the corner of her eyes. “Thank you Spooky, from the bottom of my heart. I can never repay you for this.”

“Lyra, you never need to repay me for anything. I love you all very much, and these gifts were simply my way of showing you all that I care.”

At that, Lyra completely breaks down and Bon Bon has to wrap her in a hug to get her to calm down as a few other tears are shed around the room.

As the waterworks die down, I look around the room at all of the smiling faces. “Well, this has certainly turned out to be a great Hearth’s Warming Eve, but there’s one small thing missing.”

I then pick up Sweetie Bell and whisper into her ear. She smiles and then turns back to the room and with a slightly cracking voice she announces, “Celestia bless us, everypony!”

As the sound of everyone either cheering or d’awwing in the room enters my ears, I think that there was nothing that could have ended the happiness that filled my heart at this moment.

That is, until I catch a glimpse of a small green figure phasing out of the room through the corner of my eye.

Author's Note

Hay everyone,

First of all MERRY CHRISTMAS!

Secondly, since it is Christmas my editor's are busy (understandably), so this will be unedited for the time being.

Lastly, apologies for the lateness of the chapter. Let's just say that my Muse has been a little fickle lately, but hopefully I will be able to update at least once every week to two weeks from now on.

So, have a Happy New Year, everyone.

Chapter 20 - Gallivanting at the Gala

Ok, I was worried; I will admit that now, at least to myself that is; the weeks following Hearth’s Warming had been stressful to say the least. One of the factors to this was that there were only about two months of winter weather before the abrupt change to spring and I had idiotically volunteered to help Twilight plan out Winter Wrap Up.

Secondly, now that the Crusaders and the rest of the main six could see me, it apparently meant that I was fair game for keeping an eye on the three to make sure there wasn’t any undue property damage during their escapades. I had a feeling that Lyra suggested this to Rarity and Applejack in order to get back at me.

Thirdly, now that I could interact with Bon Bon we would get into joke arguments with each other in front of Lyra, and she kept winning... a lot.
I hated to admit it, but Bon Bon had a much quicker wit than Lyra and a much sharper tongue. It was nice to have someone who could give back as good as they got but she had gotten me good a few times.

Finally, and this was what was causing me the most stress was that I was pretty sure that the creatures from the forest had made their way into Ponyville as I kept catching glimpses of green out of the corner of my eye... The first few days after Hearth’s Warming I had spent the night watching Trixie sleep to make sure they wouldn’t come back for her. This of course confused the heck out of her since I didn’t tell anyone of my suspicions.

The upcoming Gala was thankfully allowing me to distract myself from everything. After a few days, the fact that she was not only going to the Gala but playing at it finally sank into Lyra’s head and she had a miniature freak-out. Which was actually rather adorable. She locked herself in her room for hours at a time practicing the sheet music that had arrived a few days after Hearth’s Warming and would only come out for meals. When she realized that a few of her pieces were solo’s she nearly passed out.

My existence fell into a routine of watching the Crusaders, chatting with the girls during the day, reading and practicing on some of Lyra’s instruments during the night.

The biggest interruption to this schedule was Winter Wrap Up which turned out to be more of a festival than anything with ponies just speeding up the process of Spring. I spent most of the day helping Rarity with building bird nests. We had started with both of us producing separately, but we finally evolved into me making the nests and Rarity making them “absolutely stunning” as it were.

The weeks passed slowly but the day that Lyra had been dreading had finally arrived, the day of the Gala.

^*^*^

The day of the Gala I found myself floating outside of one of the most monstrous contraptions I had ever seen, the Friendship Express. I winced every time I looked at the girly incarnation of the steam powered train. Lyra, who was wearing a lovely gold and silver ensemble, looked at me questioningly.

“What’s wrong with you? I’m the one that should be freaking out about performing in front of all those ponies.” She said with a tilt of her head.

“Meh, I just feel like my masculinity is going to get tossed out the window if I get on that thing.” I said as I pointed a thumb over my shoulder at the locomotive. “Why are we taking a train instead of a chariot again?”

“Because it is faster, if less extravagant, and we would prefer not to spend all afternoon in a cramped carriage, darling.” Rarity said as she trotted up onto the platform. She was wearing what appeared to be a reproduction of her dress from last year, but done up in a light blue with silver filigree. Her tiara looked to either be platinum or white gold with some amethysts embedded in it.

Rarity looked Lyra up and down a few times, “You are looking simply marvelous Lyra, if I do say so myself.” She then ran an appraising eye over me. “Spooky, darling, I still do not understand why you will not let me design a suit for you.”

I sigh before turning to her. “Rarity, there are numerous reasons. First of all, how would I even wear whatever you made for me? Secondly, if I did somehow manage to figure out how to wear a suit, how do you think the Canterlot elite would respond to a floating humanoid suit just showing up at the Gala. Finally, I’m already ‘dressed up’ as it were with these Khaki’s and button up shirt. Even though these wouldn’t have been my choice of apparel for the rest of eternity, I would have preferred a t-shirt and jeans or even some white robes.” I mutter out that last part as Rarity puts on a thoughtful expression.

The clip-clopping of hooves alerted me to the arrival of the rest of the gang. My frown was replaced with a grin as I watched all the girls trot over. They all had what appeared to be their dresses from the previous Gala but with slight alterations here and there such as the golden pendent around Rainbows neck or the fact that Applejacks hat was dyed green to match the rest of her outfit. Trixie had a low cut dress made from the same material as her hat and cape (both of which she was wearing) while Bon Bon had a simple Pink dress which seemed to suit her rather well. Finally, Spike was wearing a simple black suit with purple bowtie.

“Hello Ladies, you are all looking lovely this evening.”

“Well thank ya’ sugarcube, mighty kind of yah.” Applejack said with a tilt of her hat in my direction.

“Yes darling, thank you. We are indeed fabulous, but it is always nice to hear it.” Rarity said with a flip of her hair.

I grinned as I grabbed Lyra’s baggage with a few tendrils, “Alright girls, let’s get this show on the road.”

Lyra jumps a little bit as I pick up the bags, “Spooky! Don’t let anypony see you carrying those.”

I tilt an eyebrow at her before carrying them through the open door. “Oh settle down, it looks like we have this car to ourselves so you don’t have to worry about explaining it to anypony.”

The girls crowd into the car and claim their seats, making sure not to ruffle up their dresses. The calming murmur of numerous conversations soon filled the train car. I float near the back, listening to Trixie and Twilight talk about how there was so much she wanted the princesses to share with Trixie about magic.

A steam whistle from somewhere near the front of the train broke me from my reverie as the train slowly began to move. I cross my legs and let out a relaxed sigh as I let the conversations around me fade into the background. My calm is broken a few seconds later as I realize that I’m not moving with the rest of the train.

“Twi…” I try to keep the urgency out of my voice as the back of the car slowly approaches.

Much to my dismay she doesn’t seem to hear me and continues chatting with Trixie.

“Twilight.” I say a little louder as I begin moving forward to try and stay ahead of the moving car.

Twilight seems to still be undeterred from her no doubt intellectually stimulating conversation with Trixie.

“TWILIGHT! STOP GOSSIPING WITH TRIXIE AND HELP ME!” The girls dresses rustle slightly in an unseen wind but I seem to have finally captured Twilight’s attention.

All eyes in the train car are on me as I try to fly as fast as I can to keep up with the quickly accelerating locomotive and the muted conversations quickly morph into a cacophonous roar as the girls begin to panic.

“Spooky! Oh no, oh no, oh no…” Twilight starts hyperventilating before she gets a determined look in her eye and a thin line of purple magic streaks from her horn and wraps around my torso. There’s a catching jerk around my navel and I feel as if I had just licked a car battery. As Twilight wraps me in what feels like a live power line, Trixie wraps the bench they had been sitting on in an aura of magic which flashes white for a second before settling into a steady bluish glow.

With a grunt, Twilight yanks me in front of the seat and sets me down just before it. As the seats back comes into contact with my own I feel another quick jerking motion and my back and buttocks fill with pins and needles as I fail to pass through the bench.

As the prickling feeling spreads through the rest of my body and the girls realize that I’m not about to be left behind I look to Twilight. “Well, that was interesting.”

Lyra jumps forward looking a bit confused and slightly worried. “What was that all about Spooky?”

“Well my dear, it seems that your earthly modes of transportation have no hold over me.” I say with a grin. “By the way Trix, what’s the spell you used on the seat? It’s making my butt all tingly.”

Trixie raises an eyebrow, “The same one that is keeping you out of the basement.”

“Oh…I hate that spell…” I grumble a bit as Trixie trots over to the adjoining seat with a smug look on her face.

As everyone returns to their seats, I clear my throat.. “Well now that the excitement is over with, who wants to sing a song?”

Pinkie immediately starts hopping up and down in her seat shouting “OH, me! I do, I do!”

I chuckle, “Alright Pinkie…do you know ‘The Song that Never Ends?”

With a grin that is almost impossibly wide she says, “Yep!”

As everyone else’s eyes within the train car bulge in what I can safely assume is unbridled fear, I steeple my fingers a few times while muttering “Excellent.”

*^*^*

With a bound and gagged Pinkie, we pulled into Canterlot station. After Pinkie was released from her bonds, our group proceeded to make our way to the castle.

We stop at what appears to be a side entrance, “Alright ladies, I’ll help Lyra with her baggage, both literal and emotional, and we will see you inside.” I grab Lyra’s luggage again as the rest of our group continues onto the front entrance.

“So Lyra, are you excited.” I ask as Lyra and I make our way through some side hallways in the castle. She glances up at me and I can tell that one of her eyes are twitching when she looks at the bags that I’m carrying.

“Ha, excited, nervous, anxious and everything in between.”

“Don’t worry too much Lyra, you’ll be fine.”

Lyra grunts in reply as we enter into what appears to be a preparation room that had a few ponies with various musical cutie-marks. As Lyra trots further into the room a certain bow-tie sporting mare runs up to her and wraps her into a hug and Lyra visibly relaxes.

“Lyra, you made it. Oh, I’m so excited that we get to perform together.” She gives Lyra another squeeze before letting her go. “Alright, we’re going to go warm up. You unpack and meet us when you’re ready.”

With that, Octavia and the other musicians exit out into the ballroom.

“Alright Lyra, you calm, cool and collected now?”

“Ah, yeah, I think I am.” She said with only a slight twitch in one of her eyes.

“Ok then, I want you to get out there and break a leg.”

Lyra’s eyes widen and she starts shaking again, “What!? Why would you want me to go and break a leg? Am I really that bad? Oh Celestia! I’m going to mess this up, I just know it.”

As Lyra starts hyperventilating again, I quickly flick her across the nose. She immediately stops yammering and looks at me with those big puppy dog eyes as she scrunches her nose a few times.

“Calm down Lyra, it’s just a saying.”

She lets out a huff and turns away from me, “Well it’s a horrible saying, why would you want anypony to break their leg?”

“Lyra, the saying isn’t about you actually breaking a leg. It’s basically referring to the bend in your legs when you take a bow, so what it saying is I wish you get all the way through your performance and get to take a bow to the audience.”

“Oh…well, that’s much better than. Thank you Spooky.”

“You’re welcome Lyra, now get your furry little butt out there and knock ‘em dead.”

At the look of horror that crosses her face I just sigh in frustration. “You know what, forget it. Just get out there and try your best.”

With that I leave Lyra to compose herself, as I float through the adjoining wall and into the almost empty ballroom. I watch as a few servants set up some last minute decorations. The bright colors of the streamers combined with some rather tasteful flower decorations gives the impression of spring. The musicians have set up on a podium off to the side and are either tuning their instruments or warming up. A few minutes later Lyra joins the players on their raised stage right next to Octavia. She sets her Lyre to the side and plucks a bit on a harp that is set up next to Octavia’s Cello.

After a few minutes of listening to the group warming up with their instruments I see Lyra begin to finally relax which results in lovely melodies being plucked on both her Lyre and the Harp.

The doors swung open as the clock struck eight to let a throng of ponies in, the front of the herd led by seven very familiar mares and one very happy looking baby dragon. I was glad that they had decided to stick together this year instead of going off on their own and getting into mischief.

I joined up with the group, content to just listen in on their conversations as they enjoyed themselves with good food, good company and most importantly good music.

After an hour or so of the group enjoying themselves Rarity excused herself, “Excuse me darlings, I have a bit of business that I have to take care of.” She then makes her way towards what appeared to be the snack tables. I did a double take as I saw a certain blond unicorn chatting at the table with a few other well-dressed unicorns.

“Uhhh, I’m going to go look around a bit girls, I’ll catch up to you later.” I begin to float above the crowd so as not to disturb anyone and have a better chance of Rarity not noticing me. I made it over to the snacks as the other Unicorns Blueblood was talking to left and I caught the end of whatever Rarity was saying.

“…and I just wanted to apologize for my unladylike behavior last year and I hope you could forgive me.”

The prince huffed and upturned his snout. “As if I would ever pardon such an uncouth commoner such as yourself. You are lucky I didn’t have you thrown into the dungeons. Now leave my sight before I call the guards on you.”

Rarity stares at him for a few seconds before her teeth begin to grind together and I can see the smoke rising from her ears. Blueblood seems to realize his mistake as his tail tucks between his legs and he makes a hasty retreat out of a set of doors leading to the gardens.

I hear Rarity mutter a few very unladylike curses that I’m pretty sure she picked up from me as she makes her way back to our friends.

I just float there, my teeth grinding together and my hands clench into fists. I can’t believe that selfish, ungrateful, spoiled Bastard! How DARE he talk to her like that? The edges of my vision turn grey as I narrow my eyes at the doors that Blueblood made his hasty retreat through.

A few ponies that had approached let out a gasp as the numerous candles on the table go out. I begin to float forward through the table and I hear a tinkling sound as the punch begins to frost over and the surrounding ponies teeth begin to chatter.

The doors blew open at my approach and the rustling of grass and leaves greet me as I make my way into the moonlit garden. The dark greens and blues of the surrounding flora give way to a greyish tinged as I bear down on my prey. I find him sitting on a bench, muttering to himself.

“…Who does she think she is? I should have Aunty throw her into the dungeons to teach her some manners. Bah, I shouldn’t waste my time on a broken old nag like her.”

My vision completely turns to grey as I hear this and I feel my tendrils begin whipping back and forth behind me. The breeze that had followed me picks up and begins rustling the surrounding bushes. Blueblood turns towards me as I see a shiver run up his spine. “Wha...”

I suddenly latch onto his shoulders and lift him up as he lets out a squeal. My tendrils continue to whip around and I see leaves and branches thrown into the air as they pass through the bushes along with some chunks of sod and turf.

Blueblood lets out a high pitched squeak as I bring him up to my face.

I let out a low beastly growl at him, “Listen you punk. I know you can’t see me and you can’t hear me but I’m pretty sure you can feel my intent at the moment. Now if you ever say anything like that to one of my friends again I will make sure you will join me on this side of the veil.”

“I… wha…huh” Blueblood begins to stammer as his head whirls this way and that way.

My low growl turns into an angry wail at the sight of the sniveling little bastard. His hair gets blown back and a few of the lanterns scattered around the garden suddenly go dark as their glass cracks. The patter of liquid hitting the ground greets my ears as my wail comes to an end and I notice there is now a puddle forming on the ground beneath the Prince. I drop him in disgust and he immediately runs off into the night.

The gusts of wind blowing through the garden slowly die down as the shaking in my hands begin to calm. My vision slowly returns to normal as I take what would normally be calming breaths if I could actually breathe anything.

“Ok, Spooky, get ahold of yourself. No need to lose it like that.”

I let out a shivering sigh as I slowly turn and make my way back towards the ballroom. As I float through the doors, I notice they are once again closed, and there was a single long crack running up the leftmost pane of glass.

I float into the room and I let the chatter of hundreds of ponies calm me. I make my way up to the stage and float next to Lyra, who looks at me with a raised eyebrow. I offer a shaky smile and she shrugs and turns back to her Lyre. The gentle plucking of strings calms me as I spend the next hour just listening to the music the performers produce.

As the time passes my anger fades away to melancholy as I just feel drained…and slightly disappointed with myself. As the clock strikes midnight, the band stops playing and the unicorn stallion that had been playing the piano steps forward.

“Ladies and Gentlecolts, if I may have your attention please, their majesties would like to thank you for coming tonight and they hope that you have enjoyed yourselves. As the finale for tonight, the princesses have requested a solo piece from Ponyville’s own Lyra Heartstrings.” He waves a hoof towards Lyra who gives and uneasy smile to the crowd that has gathered in front of the stage.

The stallion whispers to her, “Whenever you’re ready Lyra.”

She nods and then takes a deep breath. Slowly, the yellowish aura of her magic begins to pluck the strings of her Lyre and a soft tune begins to fill the air. I close my eyes as I listen to the strings dance upon the air.

My eyes jolt open as the melody is stopped by a harsh twang. I turn to Lyra who is staring in disbelief at the two strings that have broken in the middle of her instrument.

The crowd begins to mutter softly as she sits there, staring blankly at her broken instrument.

“Lyra…Lyra snap out of it, you need to do something.” When she doesn’t respond to me, I prod her softly on the shoulder. All she does is continue staring at the damaged instrument in her lap.

The muttering begins to get louder and I notice our group of friends making their way towards the stage, looks of worry on their faces.

I look around hurriedly and my sight falls on the harp set up next to Lyra. “Lyra, please, snap out of it.”

When she still refuses to answer I quickly glide behind the harp and place my fingertips against the strings. With one last glance at Lyra I slowly begin to Play. As I pluck the individual strings, I slowly begin to sing, even though I know only Lyra and our friends can hear me. With each note struck I lose myself to the song, let all of my anger and sadness wash away from me.

I barely notice that the lights in the room have dimmed and the hush that has fallen over the crowd. I slowly pluck out the last few notes of the song and as my hands fall to my sides I look to the crowd. I’m greeted by a few sad smiles mixed with some neutral expressions. Slowly a few hooves start to stomp the floor as applause slowly breaks around the hall.

I turn to Lyra with a small grin which vanishes as she rushes off the stage and gallops into the side room. I rush off after her as the applause slowly dies behind us. I pass through the wall to find Lyra sobbing quietly in the corner.

“Lyra?” I slowly float closer and place a hand on her shoulder. “Are you ok?”

Her sobbing dies and she sits there for a second.

“Why?” Her quiet question takes me by surprise.

“Huh?” I blink a few times before she whirls around, swinging a hoof through my arm and lower chest.

“WHY? Why does everything go wrong? Why does everything I touch break?”

I’m taken aback by her sudden outburst. I’ve never seen her like this before, sure I’ve seen her being gloomy and melancholy but she’s never openly wept like this before.

She looks up at me, with tears running down her cheeks but her forehead has scrunched in anger and her teeth are slightly bared.

“AND YOU! It all started when you got here, my life was just fine until you showed up. I had friends, I had a nice house with a nice roommate, and I made enough money to live on. But that all changed when you showed up, my roommate confessed to me when I was perfectly happy just being friends, I end up in the hospital and you push me into stuff that I don’t want to do.”

Her tears have dried as she stands and pushes a hoof through my chest a few times.

“Get. Out. Of. My. Life!”

As she runs out of the room, I feel a cold tingle run down my cheek. I reach up to touch my face and as I pull my hand away I see a thick grey liquid staining my fingers.

“I guess I can cry.” I mutter sadly.

Author's Note

I would like to thank the following people for their editing work for this chapter,

BrilliantPoint
BeauZoe
My reluctant non-brony friend Steve

I sincerely apologize for the lateness of the chapter. I posted a blog about the reasons why (which has devolved into doctor who talk).

Chapter 21 - Gabbing in the Garden

“If I touch a burning candle I can feel no pain, if you cut me with a knife it’s still the same.” My miserable voice cut through the eerily silent gardens as I floated listlessly around. After Lyra had chewed me out I had drifted through the walls of the castle leaving a trail of grey tears behind me.

I eventually found my way into the gardens as the aching feeling in my chest slowly grew and I began to let out my feelings in one of the only ways I could anymore, by singing. “My heart is aching and though it doesn’t beat its breaking. And even if I’m dead, it seems I still have some tears to shed.”

I eventually came to a stop from my morose wandering in an open area that was bathed in rays of moonlight. Tears freely fell from my cheeks and chin and as they softly pattered upon the ground I briefly wondered why they didn’t simply fall away into oblivion.

I looked up into the almost full moon riding high in the sky, the deep ache in my chest slowly growing into a throbbing sensation of pain and loss. “In the ice or in the sun it’s all the same.”
I let my head fall with a sigh and I started back in surprise as I realized I was floating right in front of the mismatched God of Chaos himself. The tears running down my cheeks slowly pool at my feet as I stare at the statue before me.

“You know… I always thought you kinda got a raw deal. I mean, sure you were an asshole but you seemed like you just wanted to have some fun. Perhaps if you had been nicer about it you wouldn’t have been turned to stone.” A sigh escapes my lips. Silence follows as I stare at the ground for a few seconds. “I guess those are the breaks though. You don’t try to hurt anyone, you just try to have a good time but you end up messing everything up.”

I glance up at the stony expression the Draconequus is giving me, “Huh, I wonder if you can even hear me in there?”

“We can assure you that he cannot hear thee spirit.” A female voice said from behind me.

The high girlish scream that followed was cut short as I snapped my mouth shut. I whirl around to see Princess Luna standing a yard away from me.

She stands there with one eyebrow slightly raised as I floated, speechless for once. “Might we inquire what has brought a banshee such as you here this fine night?” She asks after a few seconds of silence.

My face scrunches up in confusion, “…huh, banshee?”

Her other eyebrow raises and she leans forward to inspect me closer. “Ah, we apologize spirit; we had mistaken thee for a banshee due to the weeping and the girlish wailing.”

I reel back a bit in surprise, had I just been sassed by a Princess? “I...Um…Wait a tick. You can see me?” I ask while pointing between her and myself.

“Indeed, we can see thee as clearly as the Moon within our sky.” She says with a hint of amusement.

“I…uh...huh…” I mumble a few times, dumbfounded at finding another pony that could see me.

The Princess circles me slowly, her gaze traveling up and down before she stops between me and the Statue of Discord. “‘Tis interesting, from thou speech and garb we would place thee as a newly formed specter but from the amount of energy you have accrued we would expect thee to have existed for centuries or even millennia.” She sits back onto her haunches, a hoof raised to her chin in thought.

“I… um, wait a sec… can we back this up a bit and start with you explaining why you can see me…” I stutter out while she is busy contemplating.

She chuckles slightly, lowering her hoof to the ground. “Thou art definitely interesting specter, it has been far too long since we have met one of your ilk that has not been frightened of us.”

After a second I shrug my shoulders, “Uh, what’s to be afraid of, I’m already dead anyway.”

Her slight chortling stops and she looks me in the eye with her eyes narrowed. “Thou would be surprised what can be done to the dead.”

I shudder, suddenly remembering the incident with Zecora’s ritual. “I’ll take your word for it.”

Her stern expression melts back into a more neutral appearance. “Indeed, back to the question at hoof. Beings like mine sister and I exist on both the material and ethereal planes. Tis the reason why we can see thee when you only exist on the ethereal plane.” She runs a hoof through her mane, the stars and nebulas within it flowing around the appendage. “‘Tis also why us three share a common trait, our manes flow within the ethereal wind.” She says while indicating my own hair.

“Huh, I guess that explains that then, thanks for that Princess.” I say with a nod.

She tilts her head slightly with a raised eyebrow, “Ah yes, thou seems to have us at a disadvantage, pray tell us your name spirit.”

“Oh, umm.” I bite my lip, pondering what I should tell her. “I guess you can call me Spooky…uh, your highness.”

She stares blankly at me for a few seconds before a faint grin appears on her face. “Thou art wiser than your mannerisms suggest. ‘Tis a sage decision to keep one's true name close. With such knowledge even a foal could control the actions of one such as thee.”

“Wait, what? Is that really what anyone would need to make me their spiritual plaything?” I ask, my eyes growing large with alarm.

“‘Tis true, since thou art only energy and emotion all thou really has left is your name. The name is the thing after all, and the stronger the connection the stronger sympathetic magic will be.”

I fall silent, trying to process all of this. I look up at her, an eyebrow of my own raised. “You’re being rather candid with me Princess, is there a reason why you are telling me all of this?”

Her grin widens and her eyes seem to sparkle with excitement. “Why? ‘Tis part of our calling Sir Spooky. As Mistress of the Night ‘twas our job to deal with all manner of spirits.” Her smile turns slightly sad as the twinkle leaves her eyes. “Sadly, the spirits of yesteryear have moved on. During our…absence, Celestia decided to simply banish or force souls to move on to the Elysian Glades or some other life hereafter.”

A soft sigh escapes her lips. Silence falls as she turns her head to stare up into the night sky.

“‘Twas a time that I counted many a spirit as one of mine friends…’twas even a time when mine only friends were spirits…perhaps that is the reason why Celestia has such a distrust for them.”

Silence falls again as she continues to survey the night. Slowly I float up next to her and join her in looking at the night sky. After a few minutes of stargazing, I break the silence. “You know Princess, if you would like, I could be your friend.”

Her gaze quickly falls to me, her tone of voice turning from melancholy to surprise. “Truly? Thou would be friends with us?”

I turn to her, chuckling slightly. “Of course Princess, I would love to be friends with you…even if I’m not the greatest of ones apparently.” The last part of my sentence I whisper under my breath.

“Why would you say such a thing Sir Spooky? We may have not known thee for long but we are certain thee will make a magnificent friend.” Luna says, her voice laced with slight concern.

I float there, pondering whether to tell her or not. On one hand I really shouldn’t be bothering her with my own problems. On the other she does seem to be generally concerned and it would be nice to have someone to talk to about it.

“Well, it seems that I have alienated one of my closest friends tonight. “ I slowly start. Luna nods her head, encouraging me to continue. “I…I have a rather abrasive sense of humor and I can be rather…direct I guess. I…Lyra was performing tonight with the band and she was going to perform a solo piece. Right after she started she had a string break and she just froze up. I...I just wanted to help…so I grabbed the harp and started playing, I played what I was feeling and it just came pouring out. When it was over she ran off…when I caught up to her she…she exploded. She told me how I had changed her life, how I was pushing her to do things she wasn’t comfortable with and then she…she told me to get out of her life.”

I hiccup as more tears begin to fall down my cheeks. “I only wanted to help…I thought I was helping…” Luna slowly gets up and sidles up next to me, draping a wing over my shoulder and pulling me close to her. I’m not even taken aback that she can touch me and just accept the little bit of comfort as I slowly cry while we stare at the stars.

The pain in my chest that had built up again slowly begins to fade as my tears slowly stop. Luna shifts slightly as she looks to me. “What will thou do now? Now that you know how thou friend feels?”

Her wing slowly drops from my back as I shift to face her. “I guess I will probably give her some space for a little while. Let her cool down for a little bit before I go and talk with her. Hopefully we can work this out…as a very wise Unicorn once said ‘Friendship may not be easy, but it’s certainly worth fighting for.’ I…I just want my friend back.”

Luna nods slowly, “Yes, ‘tis probably the wisest course of action.” She once again raises a hoof to her chin in contemplation as her eyes narrow slightly. “This ‘Wise Unicorn’ that you speak of, wouldn’t she happen to be the young apprentice of mine sister would it?”

“Yeah, ‘Sparkle-butt’ is that ‘Wise Unicorn.’ I count her and all of the other elements as my friends as well.”

Luna stares at me, her mouth slightly open before it quickly clamps shut. “Yes, we can see that abrasive humor thou were speaking of.” Turning back to stare at Discord she says, “But you being friends with the elements brings many things into context. This Lyra you speak of doesn’t happen to be the same Lyra that was assaulted by a Griffon a few months ago?”

“Yes, the one and the same…please tell me you caught that bastard?”

Luna looks back to me, her eyes crestfallen, “Sadly, we cannot be the bearer of good news. The Griffon’s trail grew cold within the Everfree and we have not had any luck with our contacts within the Griffon lands. We fear that he met his fate within the forest itself.”

The wind picks up slightly, rustling Luna’s feathers as I whisper “Good.”

Taken aback, Luna exclaims, “Sir Spooky, wishing death upon anypony is abhorrent, thou should know the pains of death better than most.”

I close my eyes and the wind that had picked up dies down, “…he was going to eat her Luna, and if I wasn’t there she would be gone.”

Whatever Luna was going to say next seems to die in her throat as a small gasp. Her eyes close as she takes a deep breath and then slowly exhales. When her eyes open again they glower in what I can only describe as righteous anger. “Then we assure thee Spooky, if we ever catch the… ‘Bastard,’ then we will have a lovely dungeon cell with which he can spend the rest of his days.”

The smile that graces my face is one of the few genuine ones I’ve had within the last hour. “Thank you; you don’t know how much that means to me. Even if Lyra doesn’t want to see me again I still want to see her safe.”

The anger in Luna’s eyes softens and her frown melts away. “See, we knew that thou would make a magnificent friend. Your loyalty is clear for all to see.”

“Oh stop it you, if I still had blood you would get me blushing.”

“Yes quite.” She chuckles slightly while she stretches her wings and adjusts her seat. “So, while we wait for thine friend Lyra to ‘cool off’ as they say, shall we make with the chatting of friends?”

“That sounds like a fine idea, what do you want to talk about.”

“Well, we must confess that we are most curious about thyself Sir Spooky. Might you tell us how long you have counted yourself amongst the dead.”

“Oh, um well it’s been almost a year I guess.”

Luna’s mouth opens slightly in surprise and then closes with a snap. “We are most sorry Spooky. We did not realize that it had been so recent for you.”

I wave my hand in dismissal, “It’s fine Luna. I’m not upset about it or anything.”

She looks even more surprised at this, “Truly, thou hast come to terms with your own death.”

“Well yeah.” I say with a nod.

“‘Tis most impressive, it usually takes a restless spirit a better part of a decade to come to terms with their own passing and then even longer for them to move onto the life hereafter.”

“Really?”

“Yes, ‘tis such a shock that most spirits will not accept what has happened to them and they will either fall into depression or swing into a rage. I wonder why thou has not only accepted your lot but how you have gained as much energy as you have.”

“Well, if I had to guess I would say that I have something that a good deal of spirits don’t when they die…besides dashing good looks that is.”

“And what would that be?” Luna says with a small grin on her face.

“Friends of course. I have ponies to talk to, argue with, play with. Heck, if I hadn’t found Lyra, and then the rest of the girls, I probably would have gone insane a long time ago.”

Luna nods slowly, “Yes, having friends can indeed help with the grieving process and we are most glad that thou has found such a magnificent group of friends. However, this still does not explain how strong of a spirit you are.”

I bring a hand to my chin and rub my beard in contemplation. “Would taking a Twilight Tazer to the chest have anything to do with that?”

Luna is silent for a few seconds as her eyebrows quickly disappear into her mane. “A What!?”

“Well, when I was still relatively new here I may have gotten between twilight and a book she was levitating and it felt like I had decided to jump headfirst into a thunderhead.”

Luna blinks a few times before nodding in comprehension. “Ahh thou means that you had a magic infusion. That would only give a temporary boost, perhaps enough energy to manipulate larger objects anywhere from a few seconds to a few minutes depending on the source of magic. No, the energy for most spirits is often accrued from their own emotions and from the emotion of them around them combined with their own force of will.”

“Huh…I’m not hurting anyone by doing this am I?”

“No, the worst would be somepony noticing a chill in the air. The only way that thou would hurt somepony would be if you actively drained someone of energy. Thou hasn’t done that have you?”

“No, of course not…”I stop for a second as I begin to think. “Wait, would this active draining look like a trail of sparks?”

“What? Does thou mean that you have experienced this?” She says stepping forward forcefully, her hoof leaving an indent in the stone walkway as she slams it down. “Even if thou is a friend we cannot allow you to continue to harm our subjects!”

I back up a bit, wanting to put some distance between myself and the suddenly irate Princess. “No! I didn’t do it; I stopped a little green spirit from doing it to Trixie! Please don’t get out the gris gris bag…”

I cower away from the Princess expecting her to smite me with lightning or some other form of righteous fury, but when I didn’t find myself banished to the Moon I looked up. The image I’m presented with almost makes me want to curl up into the fetal position again. Luna’s hair seems to have frozen in mid wave, her wings are raised slightly as if she was a cat trying to make herself look larger, but it’s her face that scares me the most. Her mouth is drawn into a thin line and her eyes stare straight through me.

She steps forward again and I float backwards at the same time. She stops when she notices that I’m keeping my distance. In a quivering voice she asks, “Tell us we beg, what does this spirit look like?”

Dumbfounded, I float there for a few seconds. “Umm, well it was about ye high.” I say while I hold my hands about a foot apart. “And it had limbs that I couldn’t really make out and they were green and very hazy.”

Luna’s hair slowly begins moving again as she slumps down into a sitting position. “This is grim tidings that you bring to us Sir Spooky. If what thou speak of is true then we might have the first confirmed sighting in centuries of a mara.”

“A what in the who now?”

“A mara, they are spirits that have taken to stealing the energy of the living. They accomplish this by sitting on the chests of sleeping ponies and forcing their emotions to the surface so they can feast on them. They are the original cause of nightmares and…and they were part of the forces that we employed during our…rebellion against our sister.”

“…that’s, not good is it.”

“No, ‘tis ill-boding that we should have a sighting of one since our return…of course this could be due to ponies not recognizing the signs of a mara’s influence.” She falls silent again, her ears drooping. “Tell us, where did you see these apparitions.”

“Uh, well I saw two in the Everfree and I’m not entirely sure but I believe I might have seen a glimpse of one in Ponyville. I can’t be one hundred percent on the one in Ponyville though, and it was a few months ago.”

Luna steps forward again and this time I’m able to hold my ground as she rears back and places both of her front hooves on my shoulders. “You must make me a promise Spooky, can you do that for us?” She asks, her eyes practically pleading with me.

“Of course Luna, what do you need me to do?” I say as I grasp one of her hooves in my hand.

“Swear to us that you will alert us if you ever see another mara.” She says, shaking me slightly.

“Yes, I can do that.”

“Swear it! Swear that thou will alert us before anything else!” She says louder, shaking me like a rag doll.

“Y-yes, I s-swear. I’ll tell you first.”

“Good…good.” Luna slowly lowers her hooves away from me and the manic glint in her eyes seems to have disappeared. “We thank thee Spooky, we don’t wish the suffering those beings cause on any of our little ponies.”

“Yeah…good.” I mutter.

Luna looks up at me sheepishly, “We apologize for our behavior Sir Spooky, ‘twas very unladylike of us.”

“Don’t worry about it Luna, in all honesty I’ve been worried about them for a while myself, I just haven’t really had anyone that I could talk to about them. Ha, I didn’t want to tell Twilight because she would have probably gone charging off into the Everfree to try and catch one.”

“‘Tis a likely conclusion, from what we understand from our sister her student is diligent to the point of driving herself to hysterics.”

“Aint that the truth.” I say as Luna and I share a chuckle.

After a few seconds of silence I snap my fingers. “Wait a minute; you were saying that even with me getting all of my energy from my friends and the ‘magic infusions’ that I shouldn’t have as much energy as I do.”

“Thou are quite correct, ‘tis quite the enigma.”

“Thats me, an enigma within a mystery smothered in nacho cheese.”

Much to my chagrin Luna doesn’t seem to find that very humorous. “Yes…perhaps your origins might shine some light on this. We do not wish to offend you, but could thou perhaps tell us the means of your death?”

“Oh well that’s an easy one. A combination of an unhealthy lifestyle combined with a family history of heart disease and stroke is probably what did me in.”

Luna seems taken aback for a moment. “Truly? But thou are so young.”

“Yeah, pretty young. But eating nothing but greasy college food, going to a number of parties to drink myself into a stupor, and going days without sleep would do that to someone.”

I try my hardest not to laugh as Princess Luna does her impression of Lyra doing her impression of a fish. “We…I…what…what institution would allow one of their students to do that to themselves!?”

“It was just a small state school you will never have heard of.”

“And why would we have never heard of this institute for higher learning? Would it be because of our…absence?”

“Nah, it’s just because it’s in another world.”

Silence falls again before it is brilliantly shattered. “WHAT? THOU ART FROM ANOTHER PLANE OF EXISTENCE…BUT THAT IS NOT POSSIBLE!”

The shrillness of the Royal Canterlot Voice has raised all of my hair and made all of my tendrils stand on end. The soft sounds of the nighttime animals within the gardens have also been silenced.

“Well, if I still had a body I’m pretty sure my eardrums would have ruptured right there.” I shake my head a few times to clear my head.

Luna looks a little ashamed at least, “We apologize Sir Spooky, we lost ourselves in our confusion, how, how in the name of my sisters sun do you come from another world?”

“Oh you know; I died, saw the tunnel with the light at the end, decided to go the wrong way down the tunnel, met a black miasma that turned out to be a girl that turned out to be the Gatekeeper and then I made a joke.”

“You made a joke? That is how you came to our world?”

“Yeah, more or less.”

“Now who is this ‘Gatekeeper’ that you mentioned?”

“That would be me.” Said a voice that sent a chill running down my incorporeal spine. Luna’s eyes had grown to an astounding size as her pupils shrank to pinpricks.

Dread filled me as I slowly turned on the spot. I froze as the swirling black miasma of the Gatekeeper greeted me.

My echoing girlish scream is interrupted when a bone-cold finger is pressed to my lips. “Shhh, my sweet little keymaster. Now that is no way to greet your lover is it?”

Suddenly I find myself tilted backwards with black tendrils wrapped around me and both of the Gatekeepers hands gently pressed to the side of my face. “This is how you greet your lover.” She whispers before she presses her lips to mine. An electric tingle spreads outward from my mouth and quickly encompasses my whole body, right to the very tips of my tendrils.

I struggle weakly at first but I slowly cease resisting as the tingling turns to pleasure. Excruciatingly slowly, the tingle morphs, it feels as if I had a hundred fingers running up and down my body.

An eternity passes, and far too quickly I feel the Gatekeeper pull away, leaving me listlessly floating in her embrace.

“Isn’t that much better my love?” She asks, her stark white teeth revealed in an amused grin.

“I..wha..huh?” I stutter. The Gatekeepers grin widens at this and I honestly don’t know how to react to it.

I glance over at Luna who has been strangely quiet throughout all of this. She’s standing still with her wings partially flared at her sides and a slight blush is barely visible under her dark coat.

When she realizes that I’m staring at her, she brings a hoof to her mouth and coughs delicately into it. “Ahem, we beg your pardon, but are thou the Gatekeeper?”

The Gatekeeper turns to Luna without releasing me from her grip. “Yes, I am the Gatekeeper, it is… Nice to see you Moonmover.”

Luna tilts her head in confusion, “Dost we know thee?”

“Indeed we have met, perhaps you do not remember our last meeting; you were in the thrall of the Nightmare at the time.” The Gatekeeper says as she slowly strokes the side of my face with one of her tendrils.

Luna seems to be taken aback before her eyes narrow in a steely gaze. “If thou speaks the truth, then I wish to know under what circumstance we hast met before.”

“Yes, I had a hunch that you were not conscious for that. If you truly wish to know, the Nightmare had approached me about joining her in conquering this world. I said ‘no’ obviously, rather violently in fact.”

Luna’s iron hard stare melts into a puddle of shame. “We are most regretful for that, would thou be willing to accept our apologies?”

The Gatekeeper waves a hand at her, “There is nothing for you to apologize for, your actions were not your own but those of the Nightmare.”

“You speak as if thou know what the Nightmare was.”

“Was? You mean is. The Nightmare was not destroyed; it was merely ripped out of you.” The Gatekeeper says as a few of her tendrils wrap around me tighter.

As this information sinks in, Luna slowly begins to look more and more horrified. “Are thou telling us that the Nightmare is still out there?”

“Yes, that is exactly what I am saying. Your elements are powerful but they are artifacts of purification, not destruction. They saw that you were possessed and merely expelled the Nightmare from your body.”

“Does thou mean that the Nightmare was a spirit, an outside force and not a manifestation of mine own anger?”

“Yes, the Nightmare was given power from your anger, but was not your anger made manifest.”

“We…do not know what to say. This lifts a weight off of mine shoulders, but if the nightmare was not me then what was it?” Luna asks.

The Gatekeeper chuckles slightly, “The Nightmare is merely a spirit that was not allowed to move on. It existed for millennia within this world gathering hatred and malice towards all living things. That’s the reason why I believe it targeted you since an eternal night would have eventually killed everything in this world.”

Luna shakes her head back and forth, contemplating something. “Then…if the Nightmare was merely expelled from us then it is still roaming our world? Perhaps preying upon innocents again?!” Luna asks, her voice rising into a frantic pitch.

The gatekeeper shakes her head, “I wouldn’t worry about that, your elements would have left her weak. It will take her many centuries to regain her power.”

“This is all well and good, and I’m sure Luna has gotten some much needed closure, but can you please tell me why you’re here?” I say while trying to wiggle out of the Gatekeepers grasping appendages which only seem to squeeze harder the more I struggle.

The Gatekeeper smiles, which is incredibly creepy when the only two discernable features on her face are her glowing red eyes that seem to stare straight through me (which I realize they could) and her stark white smile that contrasts with the rest of her form. “I came because you called me, whenever my Keymaster calls me I shall be there for him.” She says as she pulls me closer to her and pressed my head against her misty bosom. “Ohhh, I shall hug you and squeeze you and call you my Keymaster.” Now this would have been rather adorable if she had not said it in a gravelly voice that sent shivers down my ethereal spine.

Luna just stares at us, looking like a combination of wanting to either run away screaming or break down giggling right there in the garden. She raises a hoof tentatively before saying “Spooky dost ask a valid question, why art thou here exactly.”

The Gatekeeper giggles in the deep voice once again, “I’m here because he called me here, simple as that.”

“I called you?” I ask, slightly perplexed.

“Yes of course, simply call my name and I shall be there for you.” She says as she slowly drags the back of her hand across my cheek.

“Well that’s good to know I guess.” I pause for a second, trying to gather my thoughts into something coherent. “There is one thing I’ve wanted to ask you…why?”

The gatekeeper tilts her head to the side, “Why what?”

“Why me?”

“I still do not understand what you wish to know, my beloved.”

“I believe Sir Spooky wishes to know why you have chosen him as your ‘Keymaster’ if we are not mistaken.” Luna interjects.

“Why it is simplicity itself, you proclaimed yourself the Keymaster so that is what I made you. It has been longer than I can remember since I have had a counterpart and I have been terribly lonely. It is great to have someone again.” She then twirls me around and plants a few kisses across my face, leaving me rather flustered.

She suddenly stops spinning and releases me from her grasp. “Now I’m afraid I have to take my leave, there is work to be done. Remember now my Keymaster if you have need of me simply call me. Now stay out of trouble.” She says as she taps my nose a few times with her forefinger before slowly fading away.

Luna and I stand there for a few seconds, staring at the spot where the Gatekeeper had been.

“Well, she was certainly interesting.” Luna says, breaking the silence.

“Yeah, I guess she was.” I mutter back.

“So what is the saying again that the foals use these day? Oh yes, ‘Spooky and the Gatekeeper sitting in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G…” Luna starts singing while dancing back and forth on her hooves.

“Oh shush you.” I say as she chuckles. “To tell you the truth this isn’t the first time I have been dating a girl without knowing it.”

Luna stops chuckling and tilts her head to the side with an ear folded to her head, “Really?”

“Yeah, Sandra. She was a girl that I knew back at college in my theater group. She apparently decided we were going to be dating one day and didn’t get around to informing me about it until three weeks later.”

“Huh, ‘tis a most amusing life you have led Spooky.”

“Yeah, you can say that again.” I turn to look back to where the Gatekeeper had vanished. “I wonder if I should take her on a date.”

Luna cracks another smile, “That would be the path of wisdom; I do not believe the Gatekeeper is a lady you would wish to get on the wrong side of.”

“True, true…the question though would be what would we do, as you can see I am a little low on funding…perhaps a long float along the beach would do…if there’s a beach around here.”

“We are sure you will think of something, perhaps a_“ Luna is cut off mid sentence by a shout originating from the castle.

“SPOOKY! Where are you?!” I hear the voice of a certain aquamarine Unicorn that I’m not quite sure I am ready to see call out. “Oh where could he have gotten too? I hope he hasn’t left…”

“Don’t worry Lyra, I’m sure he hasn’t gone too far.” Says Pinkie, who seems to be getting closer as the sounds of hoof steps can be heard echoing on the gravel path.

“According to my spell he should be in this direction girls, come on let's hurry.” I hear Twilight call as she and the rest of the girls come cantering into view.

“SPOOKY!” Lyra shouts as she catches sight of me and gallops up to us. She screeches to a halt, sending pebbles flying everywhere, when she sees Luna standing next to me. She plops herself down, alternating between looking at me and Luna as the rest of the girls (excluding Spike and Bon Bon) trot up behind her.

“P-Princess Luna, what are you doing out here?” Twilight asks.

As Luna turns to look at the group of girls Fluttershy dives behind Applejack while Pinkie starts vibrating in place with a manic grin spread across her face. “We are simply enjoying our night, what brings you all into the gardens?” Luna asks with one of the best Poker faces I’ve seen.

Twilight glances at me and then back at the Princess, “Uhh, we were looking for somepony, I’m sorry if we disturbed you.”

“Nonsense, ‘tis always a pleasure to see you Twilight Sparkle and it’s a pleasure to see the rest of you as well. Now, perhaps you can tell me of this pony thou are looking for and we could be of assistance in locating them.” She says with a slight twinkle in her eye.

“I, well, he, uhh….I mean, don’t worry about it Princess, I’m sure we can find him by ourselves.” Twilight stutters while her eyes shift back and forth nervously.

“Oh ‘tis a Stallion, has one of you perhaps found a paramour?” She asks her grin widening.

“NO! I m-mean no, Princess, he’s just a friend.” Twilight shouts, a small blush forming on her cheeks as she tries not to look at me.

“Oh give them a break Luna, can’t you see you're going to give the poor girl a heart attack.” I say while nudging Luna.

“Oh, so you girls were looking for Sir Spooky, why did thou not say so?” Luna says as her grin morphs into that of the shit-eating variety.

“And here I thought it was your sister who was the prankster.” I say while nudging her again.

“We have been taking lessons from her, ‘tis quite amusing.”

“WHAT!? SHE CAN SEE YOU!?” Twilight shouts as the rest of the girls begin discussing amongst themselves and Fluttershy tries to make herself as small as possible .

“Of course she can see me, she is THE Princess of the Night and holds phenomenal cosmic power, did you expect anything less.” I’m cut off rather quickly as Luna smacks me upside the head with a wingtip.

“Oh still your tongue Spooky, thou was just as surprised as she was that I could see you.”

“Well yeah, but she didn’t know that.”

My argument with Luna is cut short by a whisper coming from the mare sitting right in front of us. “I’m sorry”

The various conversations around us ground to a halt as we all turn to Lyra. “Lyra…I…”

“Spooky, I’m so sorry, I…” I stop Lyra with a tendril to her lips.

“Ladies, could you give me and Lyra some privacy please.” I ask the rest of the group who all give nods or a quiet yes before trotting off a short distance away. Princess Luna gives us a sad smile before joining the rest of the girls as well.

Lyra looks up at me, her large eyes watering around the edges and her bottom lip quivering slightly. I sigh before I lower myself down so I’m on eye level with her. “Lyra…I’m the one who should be sorry, I…”

“NO, You did nothing wrong! You were only trying to help me and I took out my anger on you…you’re always trying to help me….”

“Lyra, of course I’m going to help you, you’re my friend. I guess I just don’t go about it the right way…and I know I’m a jerk, I’m a colossal jerk and I just end up hurting those I care about when I mess around.”

“No Spooky, I know you’re kinda tough to be around sometimes but you’re always trying to make me laugh or make sure that I’m doing alright. I’m the one who exploded on you when everything didn’t go my way. I mean tonight has been great and it was all thanks to you getting me here in the first place. How do I repay you, by yelling at you….Spooky, could you ever forgive me for that?” Lyra says as twin streams of tears start flowing down her cheeks.

“Oh Lyra, of course I can forgive you. Can you forgive me for being such a pain in the ass?” I say, small grey tears beginning to build up in my own eyes.

“Yes, a thousand times yes.” She exclaims before pouncing at me with her arms spread wide only to pass right through me. She chuckles a little bit before letting out a hiccup, “oh yeah, I forgot about that.”

I smile before I pick her up with a cloud of tendrils and carry her over to the group of quietly chatting equines with a smile on my face.

The girls look up at us as we approach with expectant faces and when I just float there with Lyra in my arms Rarity steps forward. “Well Darling, by the look on your face I’m guessing that you were able to resolve your little conflict?”

“Yeah…yeah we did.” I say as I look down at the smiling Unicorn in my embrace.

Pinkie suddenly shoots into the air “YAY, Lyra and Spooky made up! You know what this calls for?”

“A party?” We all ask in unison.

“No you sillies, it calls for a GROUP HUG!” She yells as she grabs all the girls, including Luna, and pulls them all together centered on me and Lyra. All the girls end up just hugging Lyra with me floating there amongst them, but it was the thought that counts.

“You know, when we get back this would make a great Friendship report to send to Princess Celestia.” Twilight says excitedly as they disentangle themselves from the massive pony pile.

Luna looks down at Twilight for a second, “It would indeed make a fine report for mine sister but…perhaps it would be best if you did not tell her which of your two friends where fighting.”

“Why would I do that Princess?” Twilight asks, obviously confused.

“Mine sister is rather, how should I put this…not fond of spiritual creatures, and it might be best if she did not know of Sir Spooky’s presence in Ponyville.”

“Now hold on a second there Princess, now ah don’ think its right ta be askin’ Twi to lie to Princess Celestia like that.” Applejack interjects.

Luna shakes her head, “‘Tis not a lie, we are simply asking her to omit the names of Spooky and Lyra.”

“I…I guess I can do that Princess, if you think it would be best.” Twilight says, not looking entirely convinced.

“Well enough of drama for tonight.” I say as I clap my hands together. “What do you say about us collecting Spike and Bon Bon and heading home for the night?”

Twilight slowly nods while the rest of the group gives their various agreements, poor Fluttershy nodding so hard it looked like she was banging her head against the ground.

After saying our farewells to Luna we begin to head back towards the castle. “Say Lyra, do you remember when I helped you plan your dates with Bon Bon,” I ask.

“Yeah, why?” Lyra says as she trots a little faster to catch up with the rest of the group.

Thinking back to the Gatekeeper I chuckle slightly, “Well, I think it might be time for you to return the favor.”

“Huh?” The look on Lyra’s face just makes me laugh as we walk off into the night.

Author's Note

Hay everyone, I know a lot of you want to know why i haven't updated in a while so I have compiled three stories about why, i will leave you all to decide which one is the true story.

While walking to work one day I was clipped by a passing tanker truck. During my resulting surgery I had a bad reaction to my anesthesia and fell into a coma. While in said coma I dreamed I was in a land populated by magical pastel ponies and didn't want to wake up.
Due to the mind numbing nature of the dual jobs that i work I lost my faith in humanity. During the resulting few months I fell into a depression with writers block. To alleviate my depression i drowned myself in alcohol and spent all of my free time playing table top rpg's with my friends.
I joined the peace corps and I have spent the last six months in the Congo feeding starving children. Now don't you all feel bad whining about not getting the next chapter.

Finally, a special thanks to Brilliant Point for editing.

Chapter 22 - Going Golem

“Oh boy, oh boy, oh boy, oh boy….” I repeated over and over again while waiting in the Lobby of the Treebrary.

It was a few days after we had returned from the Gala, and everything had returned to pretty much normal (except I was trying to be less of a dick to everyone…the optimal word would be ‘trying’). I had also received a summons to meet Twilight and Trixie at the Library. Ok, when I mean summons I really mean Trixie showing up at Lyra’s front door yelling something about ‘it being finished’, and to ‘get my ghostly self to the library before she performs the summoning ritual on my ghostly butt.’

So here I was, right in front of the door to Twilight’s Evil Scientist Basement acting like a little boy on Christmas Morning. I didn’t even know what they had concocted down there.

“TRRRIIIIXXXXIIIEEE! LET ME IIIIIINNNNNN!” I whined.

Trixies muffled voice came through the door, “Hold on, we are making everything perfect.”

I groan in exasperation and just try to calmly wait, which didn’t last too long. It devolved into me banging my head against the enchanted door over and over again.

Before too long the door was opened by an annoyed looking Trixie wearing a white lab coat which clashed horribly with her hat.

“What’s with the coat Trixie-stick?”

Trixie lets out an irritated sigh. “Sparkle insists upon Trixie wearing the coat while we were working. It’s a miracle that Trixie has not attacked Twilight Sparkle during this whole ordeal and she should thank her lucky stars that the Great and Powerful Trixe has the patience of a saint.” She says while whipping her mane back behind her shoulder and sticking her muzzle up in the air.

I snort and try and keep a chuckle from escaping and Trixie shifts her irritated glare to me. “Hmmph, everypony’s a critic. Come Spooky, Sparkle and Trixie have finally finished your surprise.”

I squealed like a schoolgirl before descending into the basement. The first thing I noticed as we descended the stairs was the smell. It definitely had that musty smell that all basements share, but there were a few other odors mixed in. There was definitely the distinct scent of motor oil, which was only slightly covered by the stench of decaying plant matter. There was also the pungent aroma of earth which I expected since the basement was carved directly into the surrounding soil, but I could also detect the slightest hint of copper.

Spaced around the room are a few different workstations. The one closest to the stairs was cleared off, a trash can next to it is filled with what appears to be compost. The workstation next to it is covered with small gears and other metal parts and appears to be stained with oil. There is also a large scorch mark covering the wall behind the bench that’s holding up the various mechanical bric-a-brac. Beyond that is another worktable which is covered with a cloth. There is a strange lump in the middle of the table which has left a mysterious reddish brown stain in the once white cloth; I try not to think about what could have left those stains. The final workstation has various ceramic jars covering it with a few books opened on its surface. Next to that bench is something covered with another piece of cloth (thankfully not stained this time).

Twilight stood in front of the final workbench, wearing a coat identical to Trixies. She’s levitating a clipboard in front of her while muttering to herself. The sound of Trixie descending the stairs doesn’t distract Twilight at all from her scribbling, going over what is no doubt a checklist.

I glance around the basement as Trixie trots up next to Twilight and taps her on the shoulder. Twilight jumps at the sudden contact and almost drops her quill and checklist. “Oh, Trixie…I see that you brought Spooky and I believe that we are one hundred percent ready to go.” She says before she turns to me. “Spooky, first of all I just want to say what a great friend you have been to not only me but to the rest of the girls as well. You’ve put up with a lot of our shenanigans and I wanted to do something for you.”

“Twilight, you know that you don’t have to do anything for me…wait you do know that, are you just trying to butter me up for something? It’s not more tests is it?” I say with my face scrunched up in accusation.

“Wha-what? No, I wouldn’t do that to you!” Twilight begins stammering, glancing over to Trixie who just has a grin on her face.

My own face splits into a grin as Twilight turns back to face me. “Relax Twi, I’m just messing with you.”

“Well, that’s not very nice. Here I am trying to do something considerate for you and you’re making fun of me.” She says as she sits on her rump with her fore hooves crossed.

“Oh take a chill pill Sparkle; you expect anything else from Spooky? It’s who he is, now just get on with it will you.” Trixie says while poking Twilight with a hoof.

“Humpf…Fine. Well as I was saying before I was so RUDELY interrupted.” Twilight says while throwing a glare my way which I returned with a teeth filled grin. “I wanted to do something for you, and after talking with Trixie we came up with something we thought you would really like. We decided to make you a body!” She says, her voice reaching a high octave as she gets very excited.

I just float there for a few seconds, “Wait…What?”

“Yes, Trixie said that you had mentioned something about missing being alive. With her expertise we have been working on making sure you can enjoy some of those things again. Unfortunately, our first few attempts did not turn out nearly as well as we were hoping. The homunculi were particularly disastrous.” She says while motioning to the other workstations in the room. “But, I’m certain that I have finally gotten all of the bugs worked out, and I couldn’t have done it without Trixie.”

Trixie blushes softly, “Oh hush Sparkle, it was the least that the Great and Powerful Trixie could have done. Now get on with it.”

“Yes of course. So without further ado I present you with your new body!” Twilight announces while whipping the cloth off of the object in front of her.

I float there a few seconds, trying to figure out what I was looking at. It was about half a head shorter than Big Mac and roughly pony shaped, if ponies were made out of clay and didn’t have any facial features. “Uhhh, what exactly am I looking at here Twilight?” I ask, slightly confused.

“It’s a golem!” She chirps happily.

“Really?” I ask with a raised eyebrow. I lean forward to get a closer look and I notice some strange markings on the ceramic figure right were the cutie mark would be on other ponies.

“Yep, it’s made from clay. According to Trixie’s books we should have done all the rituals correctly, and hopefully it won’t blow up like the other one.” I try to ignore the last bit of her sentence that she tried to mumble under her breath.

“Well…that’s pretty cool actually. So, how do I go about using it?”

“Oh, that’s simple. Just try to take over the golem as if you were possessing somepony else.” She says matter of factly.

“Oh…I’ve really only done that to someone that was unconscious before, will it work on this thing?”

“It should…hopefully.” She says with a nervous grin.

“All right…here goes nothing.” I dive forward towards the Golem as if I was going to make one of my patented meat puppets. For a few seconds nothing seems to happen until darkness overtakes my vision and I feel a familiar sucking sensation. The first thing I notice is the horrible taste of mud in my mouth and I try to spit.

“Eww, gross.” I hear Trixie say as I realize I’m standing on all fours and I actually spit something out. I slowly open my eyes to see an excited looking Twilight and a disgusted Trixie wiping something off her lab coat. I slowly lower my head feeling pops and crackles running down my neck. A pair of hooves come into view; they’re covered in a grayish white fur and end with black hooves. I slowly step forward with the right one and I feel cracks and pops run up the limb as well. I stretch my shoulders and my back, cracking every joint I could find before I take a step forward.

As I slowly trot towards Twilight her grin widens. “How do you feel Spooky? Is everything moving the way it should?” She asks.

I open my mouth to respond and I cough up a small cloud of dirt. “Pretty good, it feels like I’ve overshadowed someone without the voices in my head.” I say with a raspy voice once my coughing fit dies down. I shake my head and I notice my mane waving around in front of my face. It’s a bright neon green color and seems to be moving similarly to my tendrils. I concentrate and I find I can move them around and after a moment of focus I get my hair to settle down and stop waving around. I turn my head to look behind me and I see my tail waving around in a similar manner. As I get my tail to behave, I notice a familiar looking cartoon ghost on my hip where the symbols were before.

I turn back to Twilight and Trixie who both look at me nervously. “Sooo? Has Sparkle and the Great and Powerful Trixie done it? Have we successfully messed with that which ponies were not supposed to mess with?” Trixie asks.

“I think so.”

“Squee! Oh this is so exciting.” Twilight says while clapping her hooves together excitedly. “Now you should be able to take in nourishment while in the golem, buuuut I’m not entirely sure if you will have to use…the facilities or not. So I guess that will be up to trial and error. Is everything ok with the new body? Any irregularities?” She asks.

“Let me check two things.” I say. I raise a hoof up to my chin and much to my delight I find that I still have my beard. “Good, good. Now the true test.” I say as I turn away from the girls and plop down onto my rump. I look down to my crotch and my grin threatened to split my face in twain. “Hello boys, long time no see. We’re going to have the greatest of times.”

I leap to my hooves and twirl to face the girls. “This is fantastic!” I shout before I lean forward and plant two wet ones onto their lips. “I love you *Smooch* and I love you *Smooch*”

As the girls stand there looking dumbfounded I turn to face the stairs and shout with glee “ONWARD! TO WAFFLES!” I then rush up the first few steps. With only a few stairs behind me I suddenly find myself rushing forward and find my face meeting the steps in front of me. There’s a sickening crack and a blinding white pain shoots up my foreleg. I slowly slide down the steps until I’m lying in a heap at the bottom of the stairs.

“Oh my gosh! Spooky, are you alright?” Twilight shouts as she runs up to me.

“Help…I’ve fallen and I can’t get up.” I mumble.

Twilight grabs my leg with her magic and carefully lifts it up as I hear Trixie begin to walk forward. She smacks her lips a few times, “Was it just Trixie or did that taste like making out with a ceramic jar?”

“Hush Trixie, can’t you see Spooky might have hurt himself!” She lifts my leg up a little higher. “Does that hurt Spooky?”

“It burns with the white hot intensity of a thousand suns. It aches with the soul tearing pain a thousand unrequited teenage loves. It shames with the embarrassment of a thousand schoolyard wedgies!

“I…I can’t tell if you’re joking or not.”

“Yes! Oh dear sweet baby Jeebus it hurts!” I shout as I finally look up at her. I glance from her worried face to my arm which has what looks like a large crack running around it with some sort of grayish fluid leaking from it.

“It looks like you cracked your leg pretty good, and you’re leaking ectoplasm.” As she’s looking at my arm her horn lights up with a second layer of magic as she grips one of the books on the worktable. She flips halfway through the book and scans the page.

“Alright, this shouldn’t be too difficult to fix…now just hold still…and try not to bite your tongue off.” She says as her eyes narrow in concentration. A tingling sensation runs up my arm as the lavender aura grows brighter. The tingling quickly morphs into something akin to a thousand fire ants biting at once. I clamp my mouth shut with a whimper, trying not to cry in front of them. There’s another sickening crack as the pain reaches a crescendo before disappearing.

I take a peek at my arm and the unsightly crack has vanished leaving behind some of the gray liquid, which is quickly removed with a cloth in Twilights aura. “There, that should fix you right up. Now you need to be careful, we’re not entirely sure how fragile you’re going to be.”

“Thanks Twi.” I say before jumping to my hooves and rushing up the stairs and out the door.

“Wait! We need to talk about…” I hear Twilight shout from behind me before I rush out the door.

“FREEDOM!” I shout enthusiastically to the world as I exit the Treebrary. I receive a few confused stares from some passing ponyfolk as I bounce down the street in a random direction. I just decide to smile and wave at anyone I pass. I get a few unsure smiles back and one enthusiastic wave from a certain gray mailmare.

“Ohhhh, what a beautiful mooooorning, oh what a beautiful day! I’ve got a beautiful feeeeeling that everything’s going my way!” I sing as a gleefully skip towards Sugarcube Corner.

The jingling of the bell above the door alerts Mrs. Cake to my entrance. “Oh, good afternoon deary, how can I help you?” She asks as I trot up to the counter.

“Hello, Mrs. Cake. How are you today?” I ask.

“I’m doing just dandy…I’m sorry dear, do I know you?” She asks, her head tilted slightly to the side.

“Oh, how rude of me. Allow me to introduce myself; I am Sir Spooky, at your service.” I say with a bow before I take her forehoof in my own and gently kissing it.

“Oh my, well it’s very nice meeting you Sir Spooky, what brings you here today?” She says with a blush.

“Is Pinkie in today?” I ask as I begin bouncing up and down excitedly.

“She’s in the back. Would you like me to get her for you?”

“Would it be okay if I went back to see her?” I ask, trying to give her the biggest puppy dog eyes I could, praying that it worked better now that I looked like a pony.

“Well I suppose that would be alright deary, go on back.” She says while pointing towards the door to the kitchen.

“Thanks Mrs. Cake.” I say as I carefully open the door and slip into the kitchen.

I spot Pinkie standing at a counter, happily mixing a large bowl of batter between her hooves. She’s humming contentedly to herself, and she doesn’t seem to have noticed me yet. I crouch close to the ground as I slowly start to sneak up behind. “Here we see the majestic Spooky as he stalks his prey, the Pinkus Pieus.” I whisper softly to myself. “When the mighty Spooky has begun his hunt, there is little that can be done to stop the ensuing slaughter….let’s watch.” I crawl quietly up right behind her as she sets down the mixing bowl and grabs a baking sheet.

I crouch low, my forearms held wide before I spring at her yelling, “Spooky uses Glomp Attack!” There’s a flash of pink and I’m suddenly on the floor with my mouth filled with something sugary.

I look the side where Pinkie is standing proudly with an empty wrapper in her hoof. “Pinkie countered with cupcake!” She chirps happily.

I chew before swallowing with a satisfied hum. “It’s super-effective! And super-delicious!” I say as I hop to my hooves. “But how did you know I was there Pinkie?”

Pinkie reaches behind her and pulls out a turban that she plops onto her head. “Madame Pinkie sees all and knows all.” She says while waving her forehooves around.

“But, but, but ghosts are supposed to be super-effective against psychics!” I say with a pouty lower lip.

Pinkie lunges forward and wraps me up into a bone crushing hug as she swings me back and forth. “Oh, Spooky! I’m sooooooo glad that you finally got your body that Twilight and Trixie said they were making for you. I wanted to tell you sooooooo much but I had Pinkie Promised not to so it would be a surprise. Nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise, not even me. But they were taking sooooooo long, and it was getting really hard to keep it a secret. But now you have your body and I can make you cupcakes, and cookies, and muffins, and crumbles, and éclairs, and soufflés, and…”

“Pinkie.” I gasp as her grasp becomes steadily tighter.

“…chocolates, and cheesecakes, and…”

“Pinkie, you’re going to break me.” I squeak as I hear something starting to crack.

“…and pies, and bacon…”

“PINKIE!” I shout with the last bit of air in my artificial lungs.

“Oops, sorry Spooky.” She says as she sets me down while giving me a sheepish grin.

“Wait, what was that last one?”

“Pies?” She asks.

“No I mean….nope, never mind, not going to go there. Thanks for the thought Pinkie, but I don’t have any money.”

“Oh silly willy Spooky, you don’t need any money for Chez Pinkie. Tell you what, you help me whip up some goodies for Mrs. Cake and we can eat all of the leftovers.”

“That sounds like a tasty plan Pinkie.” I say as I move over to the counter. “Ok, what are we making first?”

“Cupcakes of course!” Pinkie says while flipping down a cupcake pan. “Here, why don’t you put the wrappers in the pan while I get the batter ready.”

“Alrighty then.” I say as I grab a stack of cupcake wrappers with the crock of my hoof. I then proceed to get extremely frustrated as I can’t get them apart with nothing but my hooves to grip them. “Dagnabbit, son of a monkey spank…” I mutter angrily as I wrestle with my newest foe. Finally I give up and toss them onto the counter as growl in anger. “You have made a new enemy today paper wrappers.”

“Wow Spooky, how are you doing that?” Pinkie says excitedly as she looks up from her mixing bowl.

“Huh? Doing what?”

“Your mane, how are you doing that?” She asks while pointing at my head.

My eyes nearly roll back into my head as I try to look up at my own hair and I see that my mane is waving around again. “Oh, my hair just does that when I stop trying to control it.”

“Oh, your hair changes too? That’s soooo cool, it’s just like mine. We could be barber buddies, or better yet we could be follicle friends!” She says excitedly as she hops around the kitchen.

As Pinkie occupies herself with coming up with increasingly more ridiculous titles for a hair based friendship my waving hair gives me an idea. I concentrate on the feeling of my hair waving around, after a few seconds my hair stops waving and clumps together like my tendrils usually do. With a few more moments of focusing on my hair two of the tendrils pick up the stack of cupcake wrappers and I can easily separate them. With a grin I quickly fill up the pan.

“Excellent, I think we are in business Pinkie.”

Pinkie stops hopping around. “Great…what are we selling?” She asks.

“I think the question should be what are you smoking, but I mean that I think I can definitely give you a hand in the kitchen. Shall we get back to it?”

“Yepperonie!” And with that Pinkie and I begin baking.

About half an hour later Pinkie and I are lying on the floor of the kitchen, both of us with distended stomachs. Numerous cupcake wrappers and various discarded candy wrappers spread around us.

“Uhhhhh, that was… *urp*…fantastic.” I groan while holding onto my stomach. I slowly roll over and get to wobbly hooves. “Well, I think I have an answer to one of Twilights questions.” I say as I rub my stomach.

“Huh, what’s that Spooky?” Pinkie asks while peeking over her inflated gut.

I bounce back and forth on my back hooves. “Where’s the bathroom Pinkie?”

Pinkie waves to one of the doors to the side of the kitchen that I rush into.

A few minutes later and a few pounds lighter, I exit the bathroom to find Pinkie bouncing around the kitchen again without any sign of her ever eating the four dozen cupcakes that she had before I went in.

“That was great Spooky! We should do it again sometime.”

“Yeah, that was fun Pinkie, but I think I’m going to go for a walk around town.”

“Okie-dokie-Lokie Spooky, I’ll see you later.” Pinkie says after giving me another bone crushing hug.

Waving goodbye to Mrs. Cake I exit onto the street where I greet a few random passersby with a grin and nod. Picking a direction at random I start trotting down the street, just enjoying the day and wondering if the pain in my abdomen would go away.

After a few minutes of walking I hear the ringing of the school bell off to my left and I realize that I almost walked right past the school house. I stop for a second as I watch the numerous foals stampede out of the building and onto the playground. A trio of familiar fillies scrambles out of the doorway and heads towards a picnic table set under one of the oak trees at the edge of the playground. They immediately sit down and Sweetie lays down a sheet of paper on the table.

As the girls start arguing about whatever is on the paper, I hop the fence and as quietly as possible sneak up behind them.

“I’m tellin’ ya girls, we need ta try different things if we eva’ want ta get our cutie marks.” Applebloom says as I make my way behind the tree.

“You mean we should try to diversify our crusading?” Sweetie Belle asks.

I pop up behind Scootaloo and say, “Hey Girls, brainstorming about your cutie marks?”

Scootaloo lets out a squeak and pops up into the air with her little wings buzzing, actually lifting her off the ground for a couple of seconds.

“Wha, huh, who?” Scootaloo asks as she lands on the table.

“Whoa, not ta be rude mista, but we don’ know ya.” Applebloom says as she eyes me warily.

“Yeah, Rarity says not to talk to strangers.” Sweetie says with a decisive nod of her head.

“Girls, you wound me. How can you not recognize your favorite ghost?” I ask, holding a hoof over my heart.

“Huh? What’cha talkin’ about?” Applebloom asks.

Sweetie Belle’s eyes grow large as she stares at me, she quickly looks at my rump before looking back at me. “Spooky?” She asks, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Ding-ding-ding, and Sweetie has guessed the million dollar question.” I say with a grin.

“Huh?” Scootaloo asks, finally having calmed down enough to get a word in.

“Girls, I think this is Spooky!” Sweetie says.

“Yeah, I guess he looks a little spooky especially with that Cutie-mark.” Says Scootaloo.

“No Scootaloo, I mean I think this is our ghost friend Spooky.”

“Can’t pull the wool over your eyes now can we Sweets?” I say as I pull her into a one armed hug and ruffle her mane.

“Wha’?” Applebloom asks. She examines me closely and I give her a wide grin. “Are….are ya’ll really Spooky?”

“Indeed I am little miss.”

“But how is tha’ possible?” She asks, looking perplexed.

“Twilight and Trixie decided to play mad scientist and made me a body.”

“Wow.” Apllebloom says, sitting back in her seat.

“This is so AWESOME!” Shouts Scoots as she hops down from the tabletop. “Now he can really come crusading with us…except you already got your cutie mark.” She says as her excitement drains. “That’s not fair. You’ve been a pony for all of one day and you already got your cutie mark.” She humphs as she crosses her arms in frustration.

“God you are adorable.” I say as I pick her up into a hug.

“Hey! Let me go, I am not adorable.” She squeaks in protest.

“The more you protest the more adorable you are.” I say in a singsong voice.

“Wait, are you saying that if I admit that I’m adorable then I won’t be adorable?” She asks, stopping her struggles. I nod vigorously down at her.

“Well then I guess I’m…adorable.”

“What was that? I couldn’t hear you?”

“I’m adorable! Are you happy?” She shouts angrily.

“Yes, I’m very happy I got you to admit that, I can’t wait to tell Rainbow Dash.” I say with a chuckle.

“NO! YOU CAN’T!” She shouts while finally squirming out of my grasp. Applebloom and Sweetie try the hardest not to laugh at her but she turns to face them with a growl. “WHAT’S SO FUNNY?”

They both clamp their mouths shut to stifle the giggles. Applebloom seems to recover first, “Nothing…we’re laughing at nothing Scoots.”

“Hiya girlths, whoths your friend?” Says a voice from behind me. I turn and identify the voice as Twist who is trotting up to the bench with a small herd of foals behind her.

“Oh, um, this is our friend Spooky?” Applebloom says as the group of kids join us at the table. I count roughly a dozen of them, some of which I can identify, like Snips and Snails, but the rest are unknown to me.

“Why hello children, how are you all doing this fine day?” I ask, as the kids crowd around. I hear several muttered ‘good’ and ‘fine’ come from the rather shy group.

“Hello Misthta. My nameths Twithst, itths very nithe to meet you.” Says twist as she takes a seat next to Applebloom.

“Nice to meet you too little lady. So are you all just getting out of school or is this just recess?”

“We just got out; we were planning on doing some crusading before heading home tonight.” Applebloom says while indicating the sheet of paper in front of her.

“Oh thpeaking of cutie markths, what doeths yours mean Thpooky?” Asks Twist as she looks at my hindquarters.

“Oh, um, it, um.” I stumble, trying to think of something, settling on the first thing to come to mind. “Well, it means that I’m really good at telling spooky stories, yep that’s why they call me Spooky you see.” I say with a rather forced grin.

“Really?” Sweetie asks. “Could you tell us one?”

“Oh, um, I don’t know if I should…”

“Please?” Sweetie asks, hitting me with both puppy dog eyes and a pouting lip…I never had a chance. The rest of the foals start yammering for a story as well as getting rather excited, all except Scoots who doesn’t look too sure about it.

“Well…I suppose one story couldn’t hurt.”

“YAY!” The resounding shout of the gathered foals echo around the yard.

“Okay, gather round little ones, Uncle Spooky’s going to tell you a story.” The excited chattering immediately stops and a dozen little rumps hit the ground as I get their full attention.

“Once upon a midnight dreary, deep within a dark and dangerous forest, wandered a young filly. Now this filly was not particularly brave, just foolish enough to wander the woods after dark.

“Alone, she wandered between the trees, the noises of the forest driving her deeper in. With the worry of wolves and other monstrous things stalking the night she was in desperate need of shelter. As if by a miracle she spotted a small cabin nestled amongst the trees, and she rushed inside without a second thought.

“Her jubilation was cut short as the dim moonlight revealed the inside of the cabin. The cabin walls were covered with paintings. Wherever she looked there was a painting of a pony, each one glaring down at her. She slowly closed the door behind her and crept into the room.

“As she made her way into the cabin she could swear that each of the paintings was watching her. No matter where she looked there was a painting of a pony, an angry, staring pony, looking down at her as if she had done something wrong. No matter how scary the cabin was though, outside was even more terrifying so she settled down into a corner to try to sleep.

“However sleep came slowly to her since every time she tried to drift off she would look up and see the paintings watching her…always watching. Finally, slumber took her and she slept through to the morning.

“She awoke to the soft dawn light peeking into the cabin. Her sigh of relief at making it through the night turned into a horrified gasp as she got a clear look at the inside of the cabin. For you see, there were no paintings…only windows.”

I stop my story and look up to see a group of shivering wide eyed foals sitting around me. A few of those wide eyes even looked to be watering up a little bit.

“Wow...tha’…was…awesome!” Applebloom says with a grin.

“But really scary!” Sweetie Belle says with her face between her hooves. A few mumbled agreements come from the rest of the group.

“Well that’s no surprise; the blank flanks are all scared of a little story.” I hear the obnoxious voice of Diamond Tiara say from behind me. I look over my shoulder and try not to growl in frustration as Diamond and Silver Spoon walk up on the group.

“Yeah, that story wasn’t even scary; I mean who would even be afraid of some windows, only babies.” Silver Spoon sneers.

“Girls, you really shouldn’t make fun of somepony just because they’re afraid of something.” I say as calmly as I can.

“Oh and who are you supposed to be? You can’t be in the blank flank brigade because you have a cutie mark, but you might as well be if you’re as bad at your talent as that story was.” Diamond scoffs.

“Hey, you leave Spooky alone, he’s almost as awesome as Rainbow Dash and his story was definitely scary!” Scootaloo says as she stomps her hooves down to emphasize her point.

“Of course a big chicken like you would be afraid of a lame story like that.” Silver Spoon says with a snicker.

I place my hoof in front of Scoots as she jumps at the duo to keep her from doing something she might regret. “Hey, don’t listen to them Scoots, they probably won’t be around much longer to bother you anyway.”

“Huh? What’s that supposed to mean?” Diamond asks.

“Oh, you don’t know?” I ask with as much mock concern as I can muster up.

“Know what?” Diamond asks as she gives me a wary look.

“Know about the Slender Mane, about how he comes to get mean little fillies and colts and nopony ever sees them again.” I look away from the two, peering around the schoolyard. “Oh good, he hasn’t shown up yet. We would all be in trouble if he had.”

“I…what are you talking about?” Asks Silver Spoon sounding slightly nervous.

“Don’t tell me nopony has ever warned you about the Slender Mane.” I ask looking down at her, and she just shakes her head slowly. “Oh my, well it is my duty to warn you.”

I turn to face both Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara head on. “Well, the Slender Mane is an ancient creature; cursed to forever wander the world in search of naughty children.”

“Now you might not realize if the Slender Mane has targeted you until it is too late as he looks remarkably similar to a pony, if that pony was impossible tall, and dressed in a black business suit.”

“Pfft, that doesn’t sound scary at all.” Diamond says while waving a hoof dismissively.

“Oh I know at first glance he doesn’t look terribly frightening, but once you get a closer look you see the truth. You see his bone white body is completely featureless, including his face, no eyes, no nose, and no mouth. But he can peer into your very soul, smell your fear and whisper your darkest secrets.”

Silver Spoon looks rather nervous as she sits there shaking slightly and Diamond has lost her confidence as she glances at Silver.

“That’s not even the worst part, once he knows that you have seen him, he reveals the tendrils that come out of his back. The very same ones that will snatch you away to never be seen from again.”

“H-he s-still doesn’t s-sound s-scary!” Diamond professes.

“Oh…Really?” I ask, before I take a step forward and circle them before I start singing.

“Slender Mane, Slender Mane, all the foals will try to run. Slender Mane Slender Mane, to him its part of the fun. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, dressed in darkest suit and tie. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, you most certainly will die.” I continue walking around the two, prowling as I slowly chant the song.

“Slender Mane, Slender Mane, his branching limbs are for collecting. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, his face is empty of expressing. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, he won’t let you say goodbye. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, you most certainly will die.” I laugh and chortle as I continue circling them, my voice growing deeper and more distorted. A frost begins covering the grass at my hooves and the two girls are shivering uncontrollably now.

“Slender Mane, Slender Mane, sometimes hums a lowly drone. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, he will wander ‘round your home. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, blends in well within the trees. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, in the fog he’s hard to see. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, dressed in darkest suit and tie. Slender Mane, Slender Mane, you most certainly will die.”

As I was singing I felt my hair begin to snap and curl around the edges. As I finish the last verse I stop in front of the two girls and lean in close. The world seems to take on a grey tinge as my hair splits into two tendrils and sneaks around behind the girls. I reach out and tap the girls on their withers as I whisper, “Boo.”

The girls let out a high pitched shriek as they jump into the air. They immediately run off in the opposite direction when their hooves hit the ground. I can just barely make out Diamond Tiara yell between sobs. “I-I’m going t-to *sob* tell my da-da-daddy on you!”

With a grin I turn around expecting to see the rest of the foals. Much to my surprise there is only the sheet of paper slowly floating to the ground and slowly vanishing dust cloud down the road. “Oh…um, oops?”

Shrugging my shoulders I just turn around and head back towards town. After wandering around for a while I eventually make it back to Lyra and Bon Bon’s cottage. I trot up to the door and knock a few times.

“Coming.” A muffled reply comes through the door.

A few seconds later the door is opened by Lyra, “Oh, hello, can I help you?”

“Why yes you can ma’am. You see I am from the Church of Latter Day Saints, have you heard the good news about Princess Luna?” I say with a big grin.

“Oh I’m sorry we don’t…wait a minute…Spooky?” She says as she’s about to close the door.

“Why howdy there Lyra, how ya’ll doin’ this fine day?”

She lunges through the door grabbing me around the neck and dragging me into the house.

“Spooky you idiot! Twilight and Trixie have been looking all over town for you.” She says as she smacks me upside the head.

“Ouch…and here I thought you would be happy to see me with a body.” I say as I rub my head.

“Well I am happy Spooky, but Twilight and Trixie worked really hard to give you that body and they’re just worried about you.” She says with a sigh. “That and Twilight wants to test a few things before you as she said ‘go gallivanting all over town.’”

“That liar, she said no more tests. Oh you’ve got to hide me from the evil mad scientists Lyra! They’re going to do horrible things to me!” I say as I throw a hoof to my head and wave the other one around dramatically.

“*Snort* Well I see getting a body hasn’t changed you very much. Well, we might as well wait here until they get back.” She says as she trots over to the couch and sits down. “So how has it been, wandering around all day and being able to interact with everypony?”

“Fantastic, I had cupcakes!”

“Of course, the first thing you do is go get cupcakes.” She says as she shakes her head in exasperation.

“Of course, what do you think I would…” I begin before I’m interrupted by a heavy pounding on the front door.

“I’ll get it!” I say excitedly as I bound towards the front door. When I yank the door open I let out a squeak as I see who’s standing there. Right in front of the door are the three Crusaders all looking rather upset with a teary eyed Diamond Tiara standing next to them. However, it’s not them that terrifies me. It’s the furious looking Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Filthy Rich who are standing behind them.

“Spooky…We need ta have a talk mista’!” Applejack growls.

Author's Note

A big thanks to Brilliant Point for editing.

The Slender Man song was originally written by Zip Zipper with the remix by The Illusory Gentleman

Chapter 1 - …as a doornail

I was bored. I was in Equestria and I was bored. Fan-freaking-tastic. I let out a sigh, inaudible to everything but myself and peered down at the slowly awakening marketplace below me. The sounds of vendors hawking their wares made their way to my ears and I let a small smile alight upon my face when I heard the familiar drawl of Applejack announcing to the world that she had fresh apples for sale.

Another sigh escaped my lips as I pondered said apples. What I wouldn’t give for a taste of a freshly picked Red Delicious from Sweet Apple Acres. Being insubstantial though left me with very few options on eating anything, let alone an apple. Almost two months since I had anything to eat…..I’d give my left testicle for a cheeseburger. On second thought maybe my left arm, I was rather attached to my testicles after all.

Seeing a flash of mint green below me, I quickly scanned the slowly building crowd of ponies and observed Lyra purchasing a saddlebag full of apples from my favorite Stetson wearing mare. Hmm, I hadn’t shadowed the silver and blue maned filly yet, it might be just the thing to stave off this boredom. As I slowly floated toward the unknowing mare below me, I began to think about the fateful night almost eight weeks ago when I had first appeared within Ponyville.

*^*^*

I slumped down onto my mattress in my living/bedroom and let the days stresses melt into the springs below me. My throbbing head letting me know that I had tried to do too much today, a mixture of classwork, work, homework and finally a few hours of My Little Pony.

An aching head was nothing new to me; I had spent the last few weeks nursing them whenever I went to bed. I chalked this up to the immense amount of work my last semester of college was throwing at me combined with my drive to get as much pony related media mashed into the piece of meat I called a brain.

Tonight was particularly bad, with every heartbeat sending a searing throb of pain racing through my thick skull. Maybe I should go see the college’s health center in the morning, this amount of pain definitely wasn’t normal.

As the minutes began to tick away I wondered if I was going to be able to get to sleep with the incessant pounding between my ears. As I lay there a sudden sensation causes me to twitch in discomfort and I realize the searing pain I had been experiencing had suddenly ceased. About to release a sigh of relief I realize a small fact that should have been more pressing, I wasn’t breathing.

Sudden panic caused me to force myself off of my bed. Feeling oddly light I whirl around to a sight that makes me catch my non-existent breath. Laying on top my covers is a young man, almost six feet in height with long brown hair with a messy beard to match. Adorned with a pair of light brown slacks and a forest green button up shirt he looked very peaceful lying there.

I must say it was a new experience for me, gazing down at my own corpse. I wish I could have thought of some great philosophical debate about the fleeting mortality that we all shared but all I could think was how awkward it was going to be for my roommate to find me the next morning.

As I was pondering the look of shock my fun loving roommate would most likely be wearing when he went to wake me with his patented wet-willy alarm clock I felt a sudden sinking sensation wash over my “body” and felt the cold grip of terror as the light of the room fades into blackness. I floated in what appeared to be a sea of utter dark for what seems like eternity, of course thirty seconds feels like eternity for me if I don’t have something to occupy my mind.

The darkness slowly gave way to a faint light as I began to regain a feeling of solidarity. My bare feet hit what appeared to be a cold stone floor in what appeared to be tunnel of some sort. I looked down at my body and realized I was still wearing the clothes I had on when I went to bed. Huh, if I was dead shouldn’t I be naked? Or for that instance why do I even have a body to begin with? Maybe it was the fact that I just couldn’t imagine myself without clothes and what I saw was a mental construct.

A mystery for later then I decided, as I looked down the long tunnel before me and into the faint light ahead. Ah, the light at the end of the tunnel cliché, one of my favorites. As I started the trek before me a though raced through my head, ‘if this is a tunnel, then there has to be at least one more exit behind me.’ I slowly turned around to be faced with what appeared to be the same exact tunnel but with the distinct lack of light that the other direction afforded.

What to do, what to do? That was the question. Head towards the light or off into the darkness? What the hell might as well try the darkness? The soft patter of my feet slapping against the stone reverberate back to me as I pad towards the darkness in front of me. As I walk I come to the realization that I’m still not breathing, guess I didn’t need to since I was dead. Deciding to experiment I expand my chest and realize that I just pulled in a decent amount of stale air into my lungs. Apparently I could still breath but only if I put an active effort into it.

Shrugging my shoulders I continue onward into the dark, the light from behind me throwing a long shadow away from my feet to precede my steady march down the desolate tunnel. As I walk, the light behind me slowly fades into oblivion but for some strange reason I can see the tunnel in front of me better than I could before. The chiseled stone walls around me seem to fade to shades of gray, white and black as if I’m see the world like a high definition black and white television.

Gazing up from the gray floor in front of me I see that the tunnel seems to have a darkness emanating from it much the same way the light was emanating from the other end. As I continue my march down the hall I see the darkness is actually a figure of some kind. Not slowing my pace I approach the figure after a few minutes.

Before me floats what appears to be a cloud of black miasma in a vaguely humanoid form with a piercing pair of rose red eyes. The eyes shift to look over my frame and I realize what I mistook for a forlorn maliciousness within those eyes is actually nothing more than passive boredom.

Forcing a breath I ask “who are you, good sir?” My voice reverberating back of the walls as silence follows my inquiry.

After a minute or so of waiting a deep but definitely female voice responded “I am the gatekeeper…Who are you?”

Wincing only slightly at my mistake of accusing her of being the wrong gender, I respond with a certain amount of snarkyness, “I am the key master.”

The figure below blinks slowly and stares into my face. Feeling like I should have kept my mouth shut and my idiotic comments to myself I open my mouth to correct my earlier statement only for the gatekeeper to respond in a slow drawl, “took you long enough to get here.”

She turns to face one of the walls and hold her cloudy forelimbs up; clutching what appears to be a shadowy book of some kind in her arms, “so what world gate do you need me to open for you?”

I stood there in stunned silence for a few seconds wondering what my best course of action would be from there. Of course, I wouldn’t have ever come down this end of the tunnel if I hadn’t been willing to at least try, so with a tiny flicker of hope in my heart I whispered, “Equestria?”

The silence is almost palpable as the gatekeeper continues to peer at the book in her hands. After a few seconds she begins to flip through the book, mumbling softly. I strain to hear what she is saying but her mumbles remain unintelligible.

“Here we are, Equestria. It’s been a very long time since I had to open that gateway.” She says as she holds the book up in front of the rolling black cloud of a void that I had labeled as her face. After perusing the book for a moment she steps to the side of the tunnel, allowing me to peer beyond her into what appears to be pure blackness.

Looking towards her questioningly, she merely nods once gesturing for me to continue. Throwing all caution to the wind I walk past her, feeling those eyes staring at the back of my head as I pass. After a few more steps the darkness envelopes me in its cold embrace.

My trek down the tunnel is abruptly interrupted by the distinct lack of floor beneath my feet as I feel myself tumble forward, falling into the black void.

Chapter 7 - Ritualistic friendship

A few hours after Lyra had gotten home there came a knock at the front door. Lyra came rushing down the stairs as the door opened to reveal a smiling Vinyl and a stoic Octavia on the front step. Octavia had a huge case strapped to her back; I assumed that it held her cello and Vinyl had a stack of metal cases behind her.

Lyra lets out a joyous squeal and basically drags the two unlucky mares over the threshold. The trio makes their way upstairs and I follow closely behind. As I reach the landing I’m just in time to see Bon Bon stuffing two pieces of cotton into her ears as she barricades herself into her room.

Rolling my eyes I follow Vinyl’s trunks into Lyra’s room, making sure to keep my distance from her magic so as to not get an electroshock treatment.

My eyes widen as I enter Lyra’s room. Dang girl, you got enough string instruments in here to start a small orchestra! I wander around the room looking at the numerous Lyres, harps, lutes and even a ukulele.

I continue my inspection of the room as the three set up their instruments/equipment behind me. I’m amazed at the amount of music books that Lyra has scattered around her room, usually accompanied by an appropriate instrument.

After a few minutes of setting up the trio begins one of the most interesting jam sessions I have ever heard. Lyra and Octavia’s brand of music seemed to melt together rather seamlessly but Vinyl just seemed to be adding a supplementary background beat with her electronics.

I floated to the other side of the room to listen in, as far away from the turntable as possible since I tend to do a number on electronics if I’m too close to them.

After many hours of musical enjoyment the three mares finally stop playing, of course I applaud the magnificent performance but I’m pretty sure my attentions went unnoticed.

True to Bon Bon’s prediction, the two visitors plop down on a mattress that Lyra had pulled from under her own bed and they snuggle up to each other, quickly falling asleep.

Lyra plops down into her own bed, pulling the blankets up to her chin as she enters the sandman’s (sandstallions?) embrace. I float over and look down at the two cuddling ponies. Dawww, they’re so adorable, snuggled up against each other. Their either REALLY good friends or they must be dating. Either way they make a cute couple. I bend down and pull the blanket up over the two, tucking them in for the night.

I’m about to leave when I hear a little moan emanating from Lyra’s bed. I glance over, hoping to all reason she’s not doing what I was thinking she was doing. I’m slightly relieved to notice that her hooves are placed firmly at her sides, not where I had expected to see them. However, I was slightly concerned as I watch Lyra toss and turn, letting out a moan every now and then.

I float over to her bedside and I see that she is grimacing in her sleep. The poor mare, she must be having a nightmare. At this point she seems to have broken out into a cold sweat and a strand of her mane has fallen into her face. I reach down to move it out of the way.

As I make contact with Lyra, I feel an ungodly sucking sensation centered on my hand. I yelp in pain as I feel myself slowly start to stretch out and suddenly begin to condense. My whole form feels like it is being ripped apart and then mashed back together into a smaller form.

By the sweet heavenly pony sisters, this last time I had felt pain this bad was on that day. The one day that will forever be branded into my skull as one of the worst and best days of my unlife.

I think back to the day that I had made Fluttershy cry as I watch myself get slowly pulled into Lyra’s cranium.

*^*^*

By Odin’s beard, WHAT HAD I DONE? I was a MONSTER!

I wanted to weep openly, but of course I no longer had tear ducts. I wanted to repeatedly smash my head into a wall, but of course it would just pass through it. I wanted to kill myself, but of course I was already dead.

I hear a pop from over at the front door and I see Pinkie’s hair deflate, “Oh no, I’m so sorry Fluttershy!”

She exclaims as she quickly bounds over to the Pegasus, wrapping her into a hug. “I wasn’t thinking Fluttershy, I didn’t mean to scare you so much. Oh, please don’t cry, you’re going to make me cry.” Pinkie’s eyes begin to water.

“Wha’ in the Hay was tha’ Pinkie. How did ya’ll turn off da lights and do tha’ fancy floatin’ with the blanket.” Applejack says, dumbfounded as she continues to stare at the blanket.

By this point, Fluttershy’s waterworks have slowed to a small trickle but it was still breaking my heart. I just couldn’t stay and watch this. That poor innocent Pegasus, she had never done anything to deserve this.

I float out the front door into the pouring rain. I float through the downpour, feeling a weird sensation as the raindrops pass through me. My arms hang limply at my sides as I let my depression fill me. I float aimlessly around town, still in disbelief at my own carelessness.

After hours of aimless wandering the rain begins to let up as a few early morning Pegasi clear the clouds from the skies. I let out a sigh as I continue my depression filled sojourn.

As I’m floating around town I see a splotch of yellow and pink below me. I descend to see Fluttershy being escorted home by a now puffy haired Pinkie Pie. I follow them as they enter Fluttershy’s nature adorned cottage. Pinkie leads Fluttershy up to here bedroom and I hear Pinkie’s voice from upstairs, “Now you just listen to your auntie Pinkie and take a little nap. You’ll feel right as rain when you wake up. I just wanted to let you know our spooky friend didn’t mean to scare you, he was just going along with my ghost story.”

I assume Fluttershy responds to Pinkie’s rambling but it’s too quiet for me to make out from downstairs. After a minute or so Pinkie comes downstairs and quickly exits the cottage.

I sigh and look around the house. I notice that a number of the animal dishes are empty and I decide that I should do something about that. I look around the room and see different bags of feed tucked into a corner. Taking great care and small handfuls at a time, I slowly fill the animals dishes. As the morning’s light begins to filter in, different animals wander in from small entrances in the living room wall and begin eating from the dishes.

I feel exhausted from the amount of effort that I had to put in to get that small amount of reward but I feel a little bit better. As the animals enjoy their morning repast, I enter the kitchen to see if I can prepare something for Fluttershy. After exploring a bit I decide to make Fluttershy some eggs and toast. I’m grateful that there is a skillet already on the stove as there would have been no way in the nine pits of hell that I would have been able to lift that thing. I float over to the fridge and stand there for a second. How the heck was I going to get the eggs out of there? I don’t think there was any way I had the strength to pop it open.

As I’m pondering this particular brain teaser, I hear a rooster crow from outside. That’s it; I could just grab a few fresh ones from outside.

I float outside and into the chicken coup that rests behind the house. As I enter I hear the annoying clucking of numerous chickens as they rest in their roosts. I will myself over and I poke my finger through one of them a few times until it clucks in confusion and hops up. I look down at two freshly laid brown eggs and I reach down and pick them up.

I float the eggs out the little entryway in the chicken coup and through the slightly opened window in Flutershy’s kitchen. I lay the eggs down on the counter and I turn to the stove. Ahh good, there’s a layer of grease in the skillet already, that will make this so much easier. I turn the stove on with some pressure exerted on the knob and crack the eggs into the skillet.

I then float over to what appears to be a half-eaten loaf of homemade bread on a cutting board. I lift the serrated knife into the air, praying to whatever gods were listening that Fluttershy didn’t come down stairs while a sharp implement was floating in her kitchen, and I cut two slices of bread.

I place the bread into the toaster and press down on the lever. I leave the toast to fend for itself as I turn my attention back to the eggs. Luckily, there was a spatula in the sink that I used to flip the eggs over to make sure they are thoroughly cooked. I turn the stove off to let the eggs finish cooking from the residual heat as I retrieve the toast from the maw of the toaster. Fishing a plate out of the drying rack I deftly lay the toast down. Using the spatula I flip the eggs on top of the toast. By this point the plate is too heavy for me to lift, but I figured it would be fine on the countertop.

I hear the flutter of wings behind me and a curious sniff or two as Fluttershy enters the Kitchen with an Angel bunny in tow.

“Oh Angel, did you make breakfast for mommy?” She looks down at Angel who immediately shakes his head. “Really? Then who did?” She asks as she grabs the plate in her mouth and lays it down on the table.

At this point I decide to leave the mare to her meal and float off into town. I make my way to Sugar Cube Corner and enter into the front room. I can hear Pinkie working in the Kitchen as I enter. I notice that there doesn’t appear to be anypony in at the moment and look around the eating area. I notice behind the register is a stack of paper complete with a quill and some parchment with ink, most likely for taking down orders from customers.

Still exhausted from all the work I did this morning at Fluttershy’s, I grab ahold of the quill and dip it into the ink. I carefully scrawl a message onto the paper when I hear Pinkie enter the room.

“Twitchy Twitch. Are you here new Friend?” She asks as she looks around the room. I float the paper from behind the counter and lay it down on the floor in front of her. She immediately picks it up in her hooves and begins reading out load.

“Would you please apologize to Fluttershy for me? As you may have noticed I can’t really do it myself. Signed, your very sorry, spooky friend.”

“Aww, of course I’ll go talk to her for you.” She announces to the room, and immediately bounces off with the note clasped in her mouth.

Right about now my whole form is wobbling in exhaustion, but I decide I should make my way to Twilights to see if I can leave a note apologizing to the rest of the gang.

As I float into the Library I see Rainbow, Twilight and Zecora gathered in the front room. Drawn on the floor is an intricate spiraling design with a hemp sack of some kind placed in the center of the diagram.

“…with this spirit, if you truly wish for me to inhibit.” I catch the end of something Zecora is saying to Twilight.

“Yes, I think it is best if we get rid of him. With the way it scared Fluttershy there is no way it’s here for anything good.” Says Twilight as she looks down at the sack on the floor.

“This here is known as a Gris-Gris Bag, I made it myself but I do not wish to brag. Combined with the circle properly aligned, we can find the ghost we wish to bind. Now gather round and repeat after me, and we will find this spirit wherever he may be.”

She pulls a few items from a bag and sets them on the floor in front of her along with a small drum of some kind. She begins to beat the drum while incanting something.

“Hay walla walla walla, Hay Walla walla walla!” She calls out and Rainbow and Twilight begin to respond.

“Hay walla walla walla, Hay walla walla walla!”

“Spirit, Spirit go away. Come again some other day!”

At this point I’m floating there completely exhausted from my morning escapades and I begin to feel a pressure forming on my chest.

“Wave your hooves from side to side, show that ghost we got some pride!”

The pressure begins throbbing and spreads to the rest of my body and spikes of pain erupt through my chest.

“Walk around the circle twice. Take some sugar, take some spice.”

The two mares follow Zecora’s instructions as I feel like red hot nails are being driven through my appendages and I feel myself being dragged to the center of the now glowing circle.

“Grab a cup of cottage cheese, through it on mister trees.”

“Grab a cup of…” Twilight stops and she watches in horror as Dash grabs a cup of cottage cheese and flings it around the room.

I would have laughed if It was for the agony running through my system as I feel myself being drawn towards the friggen’ jojo bag.

Suddenly, the door is flung open to reveal a disheveled Fluttershy and a twitching Pinkie Pie.

“STOP!” Fluttershy cry’s in a surprisingly load voice as she rushes forward and tackles Zecora to the ground.

“Oh, I’m so sorry Zecora, but I couldn’t let you hurt that poor being.”

“What is the meaning of this Fluttershy, we were binding the one who made you cry.”

“Ohh, no he didn’t mean to make me cry. Pinkie explained it all this morning that it was just a silly little prank that they played on everypony.”

Twilight and Rainbow are standing there, their jaws almost reaching the floor until Rainbow pipes up, “But shy, he’s really mean and stuff. Why won’t you let us get rid of him?”

“Oh, he’s not mean at all. I mean, I don’t think he is. I’m pretty sure he was the one who made me breakfast this morning, so I think he’s actually kind of sweet.”

At this point, I’m floating over the circle facing the ceiling while my eye is twitching from the diminishing pain.

“What do you mean he made you breakfast this morning?” Inquires Twilight, who had finally picked her jaw up from the floor.

“Well, I came downstairs this morning from taking a little nap to find that all of my animal friends had already been feed. I also found some freshly cooked eggs with toast on my counter. At first I thought Angel bunny had made it for me but he said that he hadn’t. Then Pinkie showed up with this letter and explained everything to me.” Flutter says as she pulls my note from under her wing.

Twilight pulls the note over to herself and reads it quickly. After a few seconds of consideration she puts the note down and looks from Fluttershy to Dash to Zecora, “Well, Zecora, I think we might have made a mistake. I think we might have just tried to imprison this spirit, whoever it may be, unfairly.” She looks thoughtfully down at the floor and then back up to Fluttershy, “Wait a minute, how did you two know we were trying to get rid of the ghost?”

Pinkie steps forward at this, “Well when I got done explaining everything to Fluttershy my Pinkie Sense went off. It was the same one I get when our spooky friend is around but combined with my one that tells me one of my friends is about to get hurt.”

Oh god, it seems I owe my continued unlife to Pinkie Pie.

“Oh, well I hope he can forgive us for putting him through that.” Twilight says, looking slightly downcast.

“I’m sure he’s already forgiven you Twilight. Now come on Everypony, GROUP HUG!” Pinkie grabs everypony and much to Rainbow’s and Zecora’s displeasure pulls them into a group hug. “Aren’t you going to join us, Spooky Friend?” She says as she looks around the room.

“Uhh, Pinkie… I don’t think he can hug us.” Quietly states Fluttershy and my heart breaks once again at the realization I can never hug that adorable Pegasus.

Chapter 23 - Apples, Apologies, and Altercations

“Uhh…huff…damn it…” My frustrated grumblings echoed between the trees of Sweet Apple Acres as I pulled an over full wagon of apples behind me. Placing my hooves slowly in front of each other as I plod along in my new body that Twilight and Trixie had made for me.

“Come now Sugarcube, y’all can move fasta’ then tha’ can’t ya?” Applejack said with a smile as she trotted beside me.

“You’re the devil…AJ…evil incarnate.” I say between puffs of breath.

“And y’all are a lazy stallion, now git a move on, we only got one more wagon ta get back to the barn before ye’re debt is paid.”

“How does…manual labor…make up for scaring your sister?” I ask as I pull the load of apples up to the barn door.

“Well it means y’all are sorry for what you did and it shows that y’all are devoted to your apology.” She says while unloading apples with me.

“Curse you and your logic, making sense is no fair.” I grumble as I grab a couple of baskets with my tendrils and pile them in the corner of the barn.

Applejack chuckles while she sets a few more baskets next to my own. “Y’all have just gone soft after bein’ dead so long.”

“Hey! I’m a delicate flower and should be treated as such.” I say dramatically with a hoof held to my forehead.

“Sure ya are Sugarcube, sure ya are.”

“Well, maybe not a delicate flower but I am made out of clay now and I’m not entirely sure how much abuse this body can take.” I say as I hitch myself to the wagon again.

“Well, we’re almost done so you don’t need to worry abou’ that…we can see how much abuse y’all can take tonight anyway.”

“Wait, what’s going on now?”

“Oh, didn’t we tell ya? The crusaders are havin’ a sleepover and we’re goin’ to have you chaperone to make sure none of ‘em have nightmares.” She says with a grin.

I stare at her in horror. “I told you…you’re pure evil….pure, unadulterated evil.”

“Aww, now y’all are jus’ tryin’ to flatter me aren’t ya?” She says with a grin.

I just shake my head in frustration as we enter the orchard once again. After a sigh I thought about how it had come down to this.

When they had shown up at Lyra’s door yesterday I thought I was going to die…again. At least I only had to sit through an hour or so of scolding, mostly from Rarity and Applejack. Rainbow sat there trying not to laugh and Filthy Rich was rather understanding about it. He just asked that I come by the next day to apologize to Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. Applejack and Rarity also told me I had to come and apologize properly to their sisters as well.

As they were finishing chewing me out, Trixie and Twilight showed up to give me their own earful about responsibility and thinking my actions through. I then spent the rest of the night locked in Twilights basement as she ran tests on me and by the morning I felt like a thoroughly abused piece of meat.

When I showed up at the farm today to atone for what I did the abuse continued, I was put to work immediately hauling apples. Though it was a nice discovery that I could get tired but that a couple of minutes of rest was enough to make me feel energetic again. But there was no way in hell that I was going to let Applejack know that.

“I see you got him working hard AJ.” I hear the scratchy voice of Rainbow call from above us as we pass under some apple trees.

“Rainbow ya varmint, are y’all takin’ a nap in my trees again?” Applejack accuses as we stop.

“Oh good god, are you here to torture me too? Please tell me I’m not helping you set up one of your stunts am I?” I groan as we pull up next to the last pile of baskets.

Rainbow flips out of one of the trees and lands with a small puff of dust. “Nah, we’re cool. I think what you did was awesome, those two brats needed some scaring.”

Applejack gives her a reproachful look. “Now Rainbow tha’ ain’t very nice, y’all know Filthy Rich is an old friend of the Apple Family.”

Rainbow shakes her head. “Don’t look at me like that, you know it’s true. Those two have been causing all sorts of trouble for the girls and needed to be put into their place, it was just bad luck that the Crusaders got caught in Spooky’s crossfire.”

While loading baskets with apples I decided to put in my two cents. “Yeah AJ, those two are definitely brats.” Applejack transfers her glare to me. “…but maybe I did go a little too far in trying to teach them a lesson.”

“That you did Spooky. Y’all should of just been plain honest with ‘em and told ‘em what they were doin’ was wrong.”

“Hey, I did tell them what they were doing was wrong…and I’m as honest as the day is long.” This of course would be about half the time around here since the sun is up for exactly twelve hours.

“Sure ya are Sugarcube, sure ya are.” Applejack says with a snort as we load the last of the apples.

Rainbow trots up next to me and Applejack as I begin hauling the wagon back to the barn. “So Rainbow, if you’re not here to torture me like Applebutt over here then what are you here for?”

“Oh, Rarity just asked me to make sure you make it over to the boutique after you were done over here. She said she has something ‘special’ planned for you.” She says with a grin.

I almost trip as I grimace. “Say Applejack…you, uh, you wouldn’t happen to have anything extra you would need done around here would you...please?”

Applejack chuckles, “Nah, I think we got everything covered Sugarcube.” We pull up to the barn and Applejack unhitches me. “Well why don’ you head on over to Rarity’s right now, I think I can take it from here.”

“NO! I mean let me help you unload the wagon at least.” I glower at Rainbow as she snickers at me.

“Oh no can do Spooky, can’t keep y’all to myself when Rarity’s in need of you.” Applejack says with a grin.

“I…umm…help?” I squeak as I look to Rainbow.

“Help you get to Rarity’s? Of course!” Rainbow says as she curls her forelegs under my arms and takes off in a gust of wind. I can barely make out Applejacks laughter over my own scream as we hurtle towards town.

We land in front of Rarity’s shop in less than a minute in a puff of dirt and leaves. I stand there in shock, my legs shaking underneath me as I continue screaming.

“Spooky…” Rainbow says in my ear.

I continue screaming.

“Spooky!”

I lock my legs to keep them from shaking but my scream continues.

“SPOOKY!”

I snap my mouth shut as I look back to see Rainbow is still attached to my back. Apparently my hair and my tail had wrapped around her body while we were mid flight and I had her in a death grip.

I give her a sheepish grin as I let her go and she flops onto the ground next to me.

She hip checks me as she walks towards Rarity’s front door. “Who’s the scaredy-pony now?” She asks.

“That would be you since I’m technically not a pony.” I say with a grin.

The front door of the Boutique suddenly opens and Rarity peeks out. She looks around her front yard before glancing back to Rainbow and me. “Where did the screaming filly go?”

To Rainbows credit she was able to stop herself from laughing for at least five seconds before she started rolling on the ground laughing her head off.

“Ouch…right in my masculinity.” I wince as I trot up to Rarity. “You wanted to see me Rarity?”

Rarity glances from Rainbow back to me with a small blush on her face. “Terribly sorry Spooky, anypony would have made the same mistake.”

“Yeah…sure, so what do you need me to do?” I ask with a sigh.

She tsk’s a few times as she trots around me. “Well I can’t have you do anything with as dirty as you are.” Rarity’s horn lights up and a string of her magic grabs hold of me and I find myself floating upside down in her magical grip. “Thank you Rainbow for fetching him for me.”

“No *gasp* problem Rarity. Hehe, filly…see ya later Rare’s.” Rainbow says as she takes flight and heads off in the direction of the farm.

“Goodbye, Rainbow. Now shall we get started darling?” Rarity says as she pulls me into the Boutique.

“Started with what?” I ask as I float upside down through her home.

“Why getting you squeaky clean of course.” She says as we enter into her spacious and well appointed bathroom that has a tub already filled to the brim with soap and water.

I struggle briefly as she floats me over a bathtub big enough to fit Celestia before she drops me into the strawberry scented suds. I sputter as I surface and I let out a manly squeak of fear as I see Rarity leering at me with various beauty products in her magical grasp.

“Now hold still darling, this shouldn’t take long at all.”

I back away from her until I run into the edge of the tub. “Can’t we talk about this?” I ask nervously.

“Of course we can talk about it darling, but that isn’t going to stop it from happening.” She says as a hair brush and washcloth descend like a pair of ravenous birds of prey.

Rarity begins brushing and scrubbing the dirt and grime from my coat with ferocity. “Oww…not so hard…ouch…hey, watch where you’re putting that washcloth…my head doesn’t bend that way…”

My grumbling protests go ignored by Rarity as she lathers on soaps and shampoos and then rinses me with a telekinetically held glob of water. “Hmm, this dirt is being very stubborn Spooky, not matter how hard I scrub there is still dirt coming off of you.”

“Well…I am made of clay right now….perhaps we should cut this short before you wash me away.” I say while trying to fend off a bottle of conditioner.

“Oh my, that simply will not do.” Rarity suddenly lifts me out of the tub and sets me down on bathroom floor. Before I can shake myself out I’m suddenly assaulted by fluffy purple towels from all directions.

“There, now don’t you feel much better?” Rarity asks with a grin and a flutter of her eyelashes.

“I feel like a drowned rat that was only partially resuscitated.” I grumble. “And I think you washed away my outer layer.” I say indicating the now brownish sludge filling the bathtub.

Rarity grins sheepishly as she tosses her towels into a laundry basket, “I am terribly sorry about that Spooky, at least now you look fresh and clean and ready to take on the world.”

“…great, can we get on with whatever you have planned for me?” I ask with a sigh.

Rarity lets out an excited giggle, “Of course Spooky, if you would be so kind as to follow me to my workroom.”

“So what do you need me for? Carrying heavy spools of cloth? Organizing your samples?” I ask as we make our way into the organized chaos that was Rarity’s workroom.

Rarity grins as she turns to face me, “I just need you to stand on the stage for me.”

“…you made me clothes didn’t you?” I deadpan.

“Of course, would you expect anything else?” Rarity says while batting her eyelashes at me.

I sigh as I hop up onto the platform. Rarity’s magic grabs a flexible tape measure which begins wrapping around me. “To tell you the truth darling, I’m not even that upset with you, this was just the perfect opportunity to get you into the store and make sure everything fits properly. Sweetie wasn’t terribly upset with the story that you told and Diamond and Silver do need some manners pounded into them.”

Another string of magic opens up one of her cabinets and pulls out what appear to be the top half of a two piece suit…that was pink.

“…you made me a pink suit?” I ask nonplussed.

“I made you a whole rainbow of suits darling. I’m especially proud of the forest green one; it will go lovely with your hair. Twilight had let me in on her little project and I had gotten measurements a few weeks ago. I just need to make a few adjustments.”

“So why are you just altering the pink one?”

“Well, when I was talking with Filthy Rich yesterday, Diamond overheard that I had made you this one and requested that you wear it when you come and apologize to her and Silver today.”

“So you are taking requests from the little demon now?”

“Spooky! That is no way for a gentlecolt to speak about a young lady.” Rarity scolded while a needle and thread began attacking the suit with vigor.

“Well it is lucky for me that I am neither a colt, nor gentle then isn’t it.” I say with a grin.

“We shall see darling, we shall see.” Rarity mutters. After a few more seconds of sewing and snipping she holds the suit jacket up to the light. “Perfect…now hold still Spooky.”

I yelp as I am once again assaulted by flying pieces of cloth. Luckily it is over quickly as I find myself clothed in an incredibly well fitting suit. I turn to the mirror at the edge of the platform to inspect myself. The white undershirt and the red tie bring the whole thing together nicely.

“Please tell me you made me a black suit.” I say as I adjust the tie so it’s a little more comfortable.

“Of course, a great designer does not ignore the classics but builds upon them. Why do you ask?” She asks as she begins putting away her various sewing instruments.

“Let’s just say I know what I’m going as next Nightmare Night.” I say with a grin.

Rarity eyes me with suspicion for a second. “Alright…so does everything fit alright? No pinching anywhere?” She asks.

“No, it’s great Rarity. Fits like a sexy glove….but…umm…”

“Oh no, what’s wrong? It’s the cloth isn’t it? I knew it was going to chaff…this is a catastrophe! I knew I should have used a silk-cotton blend!” She begins ranting.

“…Rarity…” I try interjecting.

“And what was I thinking with such a simplistic design. It was so contrived, so, so, gauche! My friends deserve the very best.”

“Rarity!” I hop down in front of her trying to get her attention.

“Oh this is just dreadful, how could I have gone so awry! What cruel fate has brought me to this, I shall be ruined. I’ll…I’ll have to become a spinster…an old Na-a-a-ag!” Rarity begins wailing near the end of her speech.

“RARITY!” I yell while flicking her in the nose with a tendril of hair. She immediately snaps her mouth shut and stops crying. “…I just wanted to know if you could make the tie into a bow-tie for me.”

“…That’s it?” She asks, a hint of moistures still clinging to the corner of her eyes.

“Yes, that’s it.” I say with exasperation.

Rarity grins as a strand of magic reaches out and grabs a hold of the tie around my neck. “Why it is simplicity itself.” She says as she deftly undo’s the tie and with a few folds and twists transforms it into a neat little bow tie.

I take another look at myself in the mirror, and I readjust it with two hair tendrils. “Fantastic!” I say with a grin.

“Yes, it looks absolutely marvelous Spooky, but if you don’t mind me asking, why did you want the bow-tie?”

“Bow-ties are cool Rarity…bow-ties are cool.” I say with a slow nod.

“Ugh, now you’re sounding like Rainbow.” Rarity says with a shudder.

“Sorry, couldn’t help myself.” I say as I do a turn in front of her mirrors. “Mhm, nothing suits me like a suit, does it Rarity?”

“Indeed darling, you are rather fetching.”

“Yes, and now I’m dressed to the nines to go and apologize to the little balls of evil.”

“Spooky!” Rarity gasps, “What did I tell you about that sort of language.”

“Just because you tell me not to talk like that doesn’t mean it isn’t true. Those two are bullies, plain and simple. You girls don’t see all of the torment those hellions put the Crusaders through when there aren’t any adults around, but I do. Diamond is a spoiled little girl that gets her rocks off on putting others down, and Silver is almost as bad with her compliance in the whole situation.” I grumble.

“I understand your frustration Spooky, but you still shouldn’t talk about them like that.” Rarity answers with a frown.

A knock comes from the front door and I lean to the side to see Diamond Tiara standing on the stoop with Filthy Rich standing behind her. “Speak of the devil and he shall take a grossly equine turd on your doorstep.”

“Quiet you!” Rarity snaps before making her way to the door. She opens it with a flourish and a smile. “Why hello Diamond Tiara, Mr. Rich, it’s a pleasure to see you today.”

Diamond gives a small curtsy, “A pleasure to see you too Miss Rarity, I’m here to see if Mister Spooky is ready?” She grits her teeth on the ‘mister’; I assume she only said that because her father was right behind her.

“Manipulative little toad.” I mutter under my breath.

“Good day Miss Rarity, it’s a pleasure as always.” Filthy says as he steps up next to Diamond. “We are just here to see if young master Spooky is ready to join us for his...apology.”

“I’m as ready as I’m ever going to be.” I grit my teeth as I see the smirk on her face as she looks at my suit. “Thank you for the suit Rarity, just let me know the next time you’re going gem hunting, and I’ll lend you a hand.”

“You are more then welcome Spooky, and I will be sure to do that. I’ll have the rest of your new suits dropped off at Lyra’s for you.” Rarity says.

Diamond gives a small courtesy to Rarity before turning and heading back down the street.

“Have a pleasant day Miss Rarity.” Filthy says before he turns and follows his daughter.

I give Rarity a nod before I head off after them. After catching up to the both of them we make a turn and head down one of the streets leading to the market.

As soon as we step into the marketplace Big Mac steps out from the crowd. “Excuse me Mr. Rich, but can I take a second of your time to talk about that business proposition we talked about yesterday?”

“Certainly.” Mr. Rich says. “Excuse me for a second would you Mr. Spooky, I shouldn’t be more than a few minutes.” Mr. Rich tells me before joining the Stallion at one of the stalls.

Diamond trots over to me and chuckles while holding a small hoof over her mouth.

“What’s so funny? Or do you not want to let me in on the joke?” I ask.

Diamond titters a little longer before glancing at me. “You’re the joke; I knew I would be able to get Rarity to make you wear that suit in public.”

I blink a few times before I examine my suit. “Why? What’s wrong with it?”

She returns my blinking as we stand in the middle of the market. “Wha? But it’s pink! Stallions HATE wearing pink!”

I raise an eyebrow at that. “Didn’t you know it takes a real man to wear pink?”

“But, but, but aren’t you embarrassed?” She stammered.

“Embarrassed? I embarrass myself all the time…for instance.” I clear my throat and step forward.

“I feel pretty, Oh, so pretty, I feel pretty and witty and gay!” The chatter slowly dies as I start singing in the middle of the marketplace. “And I pity, any girl who isn’t me today.”

I trot up to the Apple’s stand and give a nod to Big Mac who was still ‘chatting’ with Mr. Rich. Mac raises a single eyebrow and Filthy chuckles as I continue. “I feel charming, oh, so charming, It’s alarming how charming I feel!” Continuing past the stand I jump up onto a crate and I can feel all of the eyes in the marketplace on me. “And so pretty, that I hardly can believe I’m real.”

“See the pretty girl in that mirror there: who can that attractive girl be? Such a pretty face, such a pretty dress, such a pretty smile, such a pretty me!” A few giggles echo around the market, mostly from a few mares, but I hear a deep chuckle from the apple stall.

“I feel stunning, and entrancing, I feel like running and dancing for JOOOOYYYY!”

I stand on the crate, panting for breath as a silence falls over the marketplace. The silence hangs in the air for an awkward few seconds before a slow stomp starts from the direction of the apple stand where both Big Mac and Mr. Rich have starting clopping their hooves on the ground. The stomping quickly spreads throughout the crowd and I even hear a small “woohoo” from the back of the crowd.

Smiling, I take a few bows, “Thank you, thank you, I’ll be here all week, be sure to tip your waitress!”

Stepping down from the crate I trot up to Diamond as the rest of the crowd goes back to their business. “See? I don’t need your help to embarrass myself; I can do it fine on my own.” I say to her.

Diamond just stares at me; slack jawed, before I tap her on the shoulder. She shakes her head rapidly before she looks back at me. “Wha? But aren’t you embarrassed to be, well, embarrassed?”

I shrug my shoulders. “Meh, I’ve done so many stupid things that it has to be something really big to get to me. Heck, I once got arrested for disorderly conduct and being drunk in public. Of course I contested those charges since I was first drunk in a bar and then they threw me into ‘public.’”

Filthy trots up next to me with a grin on his face. “An excellent show Mr. Spooky. Thank you for keeping my little princess entertained.”

We begin walking in the same direction as we were heading before my impromptu musical extravaganza and after a few seconds Diamond starts after us.

“No problem Mr. Rich, I thought it would be a good opportunity to show off Rarity’s handiwork.” I say as we walk side by side through the marketplace.

“But it’s just not fair...” Diamond whines under her breath as we trot through the marketplace which has gone back to pretty much ignoring the three of us except for the occasional glance and snicker.

Diamond Tiara falls silent as we continue our walk through town which is just fine with me. We eventually make our way to the edge of town which has houses that are larger and more elaborate than the cookie cutter ones at the center of town. Diamond and Mr. Rich turn towards an open wrought iron gate set into a very high brick wall covered in ivy. Stepping through the gate myself, I see an incredibly large house which seems to be rather out of place with the rest of Ponyville.

Diamond disappears through the front door while I’m ‘admiring’ the décor and the slamming door alerts me to this. “I love what you’ve done with the place Mr. Rich, the Ivy is a nice touch.”

“Why thank you, but it was my gardener who made the decision, I give him a bit of free reign with the lawn and the other plantings.” He says as he steps up to the front door and opens it for me.

I step through the door into a well lit entrance that is adorned with numerous portraits, the only two of which I recognize of being Filthy Rich and Diamond Tiara.

Mr. Rich closes the door again before trotting off down a side hallway. I quickly follow him so I don’t get lost in this goliath of a house. We eventually enter into a well appointed sitting room that has plush armchairs placed around what appears to be an oak table. A tea set is placed in the center with a small tray of biscotti. Sitting in one of the chairs facing the door is Silver Spoon who is sipping from a small cup of tea and nibbling on a chocolate covered biscuit.

Diamond had grabbed a seat next to her and had already poured herself a cup of tea. Mr. Rich pours two cups of tea and sets one down in front of an empty chair for me which I hop into.

“I can’t believe you actually wore that suit through town.” Silver giggles as she sets her tea down on the table.

I grin. “Yes, it’s a lovely suit isn’t it? A Rarity original if you would believe, I’m sure it will be the next big thing. Why I am sure that pink will be the next black.” I say with a grin as I grab a biscuit from the tray.

Silver doesn’t seem to know what to say as Diamond glares at me. Diamond grabs her own biscuit and sits back in her chair with a sulk.

“Well? Aren’t you going to apologize?” Diamond says as she almost slams her teacup onto the table.

“Now Diamond please be polite, Mr. Spooky has been kind enough to come all the way here to make amends for scaring both of you yesterday.” Mr. Rich says with a bit of disapproval in his voice. He turns back to me, “Please Mr. Spooky, whenever you are ready.”

“Alrighty then.” I clear my throat and look the two of them in the eyes. “Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara, I apologize for scaring you two yesterday. It was rather immature of me and I should have known better.”

Filthy nods his head. “Thank you Spooky. See Diamond, even adults can be wrong from time to time but they can be mature enough to admit they have made a mistake. I hope that -” Filthy is interrupted by a knock on the door. “Yes?” Filthy says.

The door opens to reveal a brown coated earth pony who looks to be as old as granny smith. “Sorry for the interruption sir but one of your store managers is here to see you. He is waiting for you in your office.”

“Thank you Randolph, please tell him I will be there momentarily.” Filthy stands up and slides his chair in as the butler leaves the room. “Mr. Spooky, could I ask you to keep the girls company as I take care of a little business. I shouldn’t be too long, and my apologies for having to do this again.” He says as he makes his way to the door.

As the door closes behind him Silver smiles as she glances over at Diamond. “See, I told you he would be sorry.”

“Oh, I’m not sorry, I just apologized.” I say calmly before taking a sip of tea. “I’m sorry that you two had to go running to daddy, I’m sorry that I also scared the crusaders with the story meant for you two, I’m sorry that you two are such brats that I had to break out that story in the first place. Do you want to know what I’m not sorry for?”

I had set the cup down and slowly leaned in closer to the two as I was ranting. The two of them sunk deeper into the chair before Diamond gives a shaky nod.

I grin. “I’m not sorry that there aren’t any witnesses this time.” I place my front hooves on the table I lean even further towards them. The colors in the room start swimming in front of my eyes and a tinge of grey creeps in on the edge of my vision. “You see, even though you two only met me yesterday, I’ve known you two for a lot longer than that.”

All of the color in the room completely fades away to shades of black, white and grey. “And I can tell you that I have seen a lot of the shit that you’ve pulled on the crusaders and the rest of your classmates.”

A chill descends on the room and I see the girls breath as they shiver. “And I’ll continue to watch. If I see you two being little bitches to the crusaders again I’ll do a lot worse than spilling a bottle of ink all over your lap.” I growl.

Diamond is visibly shaking in her chair, her eyes widening in either panic, recognition or both. “Y-you can’t d-do this. I-I’ll tell my daddy.” She stutters.

I growl slightly as my hair starts whipping around. Silver whimpers and curls up on her cushion. “Yes, I suppose you could, but would he believe you….and the dead do not fear the living.”

A wind picks up in the room, various papers stacked on a desk in the corner tumble to the floor. Diamond jumps and stares at the papers on the ground before jerking back at me.

I take a deep breath as my hair slowly stops whipping around and my color vision slowly returns to me. I sigh as I sit back into my seat. The girls are both trembling visibly so I sit quietly and take another sip of tea which has gone ice cold.

Eventually both of the girls are able to look me in the eye and their violent shivers are downgraded to a slight quivering. “Now girls, I am sorry that was necessary…I really wish that hadn’t been necessary….”

The door opens and Filthy walks back into the room. “Sorry about that, had a bit of an inventory problem...why is it so cold in here?” He asks.

“No clue, sir.” I say as I take another sip of ice cold tea. “How about you girls? Is it too cold in here for you?” I ask with a grin hidden behind my tea cup.

They both shake their heads rapidly. “...Ok.” Filthy says with a raised eyebrow.

I get up from my chair and walk to the door. Stopping at the door, I glance over my shoulder, “Thank you for having me over Mr. Rich. It’s been a...pleasure. Oh and girls…if you take my advice we might actually be able to become friends. It’s always better to have friends on the other side, don’t you think?”

Diamond and Silver both nod vigorously, almost making them look like two pony shaped bobble-heads. I choke down a laugh and retrace my steps through the house until I make my way outside.

I slow down as I get outside. Maybe I was a little hard on them; maybe I should have listened to Applejack and just explained to them what they were doing was wrong… Nah, those two deserved that. Plus it was really enjoyable, I just hope it doesn’t come back to bite me in the ass. Knowing my luck it is probably going to come back and bite me in the ass.

Shaking my head I continue back through town until I make it back to Lyra’s house. Walking inside I find Lyra sitting on the couch with a half-eaten sandwich in her magical grasp. Lyra looks up from her meal, her cheeks stuffed to the point of her looking like a chipmunk.

She tries to say something, spraying crumbs and vegetable matter over the coffee table.

“Lyra, swallow before trying to talk.” I say with an eye roll.

She gulps down her mouthful, “Wha? You actually wore the pink suit through town?”

“Yeah, what of it miss naked all of the time?” I ask as I start taking off the aforementioned suit.

“I just thought it wouldn’t be something you would wear.” She says as she takes another bite of sandwich.

I give her an ‘are you serious’ look as I begin undoing the tie with two of my hair tendrils. “Darling…don’t you know pink is in this year? It makes me look absolutely FABULOUS!” I say with a flourish.

Lyra rolls her eyes at me as I finish disrobing.

“Soooooo, might I be able to commandeer some closet space somewhere for my suit…or suits as it’s going to be when Rarity is done with the others?”

“Just stick it in the guest closet, Bonnie and I decided that we were going to make that your room now.”

“…really? I ask with a small voice.

Lyra nods slowly and then lets out a squeak as my hair shoots over the coffee table and latches onto her. I drag her into a big bear hug and squeeze. “You are my favorite green Unicorn Lyra, and don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”

“Thanks…air please.” She whispers.

I let up on my hug and hold her back at arm’s length. “Wait a minute; does this mean I’m going to have to pay rent?”

Lyra shrugs and then twists in my hold to try and grab her sandwich that she dropped when I grabbed her.

“Uh, I guess we will worry about that later.” I set Lyra back on the couch as she retrieves her sandwich.

I grab ahold of my suit and make my way up to the guest room. After storing my suit in the closet I turn around and survey the room. Yeah, I can definitely make this work. A place to store my soon to be numerous suits, a nice comfy bed that could be used for…activities. And there was even a nice spot in the corner where I can store my body when I’m not using it.

With a nod of my head I make my way back downstairs to find Lyra making another sandwich in the kitchen. “Ok, I’m off to Sweet Apple Acres, apparently I have to watch the Crusaders tonight to help make up for my blunder.”

“HA, good luck with that, you are going to need it.” She says before plopping back down on the couch.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Tell Bon Bon I said hi and let her know I won’t be home tonight.” I say before leaving her to her evening snack.

The trip through the town isn’t very eventful, except for a few curious glances from a few of the ponies still out and about at this hour. Stepping through the large grove of apple trees that mark Sweet Apple Acres I wander a bit trying to get my bearings. The laughter of fillies guides me through the trees until I find the small clearing that housed the filly’s clubhouse. The three of them gathered around a large pile of what appears to be various camping equipment.

“…ok, so we’ve got everything we need?” Asks Scoots as I walk up behind them.

“I think so, sleepin’ bags?” Applebloom asks.

“Check.” Sweetie says while she taps some brightly colored sleeping bags.

Applebloom nods. “Emergency lighting?”

“Check.” Sweetie says as she taps a jar full of lightning bugs.

“Board games?”

“Oh yeah.” Scoots says as she leans against a pile of precariously balanced games.

“Ingredients for s’mores?”

“Yep.” Sweetie squeaks as she pulls out a bag of marshmallows she was trying to hide under her tail.

“I think the most important question is if you have brought any spätzle?” I ask as I step up behind them.

“Spooky!” They all shout before I’m tackled by them.

“Hey girls, excited about the campout?”

“Oh yeah…what’s spätzle though?” Sweetie asks while sitting on my chest.

“What’s spätzle? What do you mean what’s spätzle? You can’t go camping without spätzle! The entire trip is ruined now.” I rant as I extract myself from the filly pile.

“Oh no, what are we going to do?” Sweetie rushes over to their pile of gear. “I don’t think we brought any spätzle Spooky, are you sure that we need it?” She asks with worry as she digs through the mountain of snacks.

“Well.” I say with as much seriousness as I can muster. “I suppose we could forget about the spätzle this time, but just this time.” I grin as I walk over to the camping gear and grab as much of it as I could with my hair and begin walking towards the ramp. “So shall we get this party started girls?” I ask looking over my shoulder.

“YAY CUTIE MARK CRUSADER CAMPERS ARE GO!”

Oh dear sweet merciful God, what have I agreed too.

~*~*~

The night was fun, tiring, but fun. After we set up the campsite we set about making some s’mores and over indulging in sweets. The sugar hyped fillies then insisted on a game of hide and seek which of course I had to be the seeker. As the sun set we retired to the tree house, instead of scary stories (which would probably have been a bad idea) we decided to play a few board games. So I eventually found myself playing Applebloom in game of checkers…which I was losing.

I grabbed one of my two remaining pieces and move it forward and it was immediately taken by Applebloom.

“…Yes, yes everything is going according to plan.” I mutter to myself.

“What, was y’all plannin’ on losing then?” Applebloom asks with a tilt of her head.

“Who told you the pla…I mean no! Why would I ever plan on losing?” I say with a grin, shifting my glance over to the other two fillies in the midst of a game of go fish.

“Well if that ain’t the plan then ya sure seem to have made it your plan.” She says as she captures my last piece.

“Curses, foiled again.” I say with a grin. I stand up and stretch and I’m rewarded with a few pops from my back. “Alright girls, it’s getting late and I don’t want to get your sisters even angrier at me.”

“Awww, can’t we stay up a little longer Spooky?” The girls chorus while hitting me with the full power of ‘the cuteness.’

“Sorry girls, I’ve started to develop an immunity to the puppy dog eyes. I also don’t want your sisters mad at me in the morning because you are all exhausted.”

“But we’re not sleepy.” Applebloom says between yawning, which quickly spreads to the other girls.

I herd the girls into their corresponding sleeping bags and tuck them in. “There will be more games in the morning, and then we can go and guilt Applejack into making breakfast.”

“YAY!” They shout as they throw their hooves into the air

“Yeah, yay. Now just close your eyes and go to sleep.” I say with a grin. The girls slowly close their eyes and slowly but surely they all drift off into Luna’s embrace.

I curl up in the corner, not bothering to close my eyes. The soft breathing of the filly’s lulling me into a trance. Now I’m grateful for the new body but I wish that I could go to sleep. Oh well, at least I’m used to the boredom now. I glance towards one of the windows into the starlit night outside. I wonder what Luna is up to right now, I hope she can make some more friends soon…everyone deserves friends. I wonder what the Gatekeeper is up to as well. Her I can’t even begin to understand, but who can understand women anyway. If men were supposed to understand them they would have had an instruction manual included. Which we would then ignore of course.

My quiet contemplation is interrupted by the sound of whimpering. Thinking that the girls are having a nightmare I turn to them. I freeze, my eyes growing large as I take in a sight I wasn’t expecting. Sitting in front of the girls is a familiar green figure which has three lines of mist connecting its mouth to the girls. The girls whimper again as the Mara breathes in and a trail of glittering specks flow into its mouth.

I growl, “Oh no you don’t you son of a bitch.” I lunge forward, tackling the little monster away from the girls. There’s a snapping sound as the connection between it and the fillies is severed.

It hisses as we smash into the floor. Nooo, must feed. Other must give us his food. The raspy voice of the creature rattles through my mind.

“Oh go fuck yourself.” I say as I smash a hoof into its semi-formed face. Or at least I thought I did. My hoof makes contact with the Mara just fine, but the force I apply seems to just push it through the floor. “You have got to be kidding me.” I mutter.

If you will not share, then you will be fed upon as well. Two green limbs reach up through the floor and latch onto my hair. With surprising strength they yank downwards and with a resounding *thunk* my face meets the floor.

“Ow.” I mutter as I slowly pull my head up.

Another yank and I smack into the same floorboard, leaving a small impression behind. Why. Is. This. Not. Working? I hear distantly as each word is accompanied by a yank and a resounding thud.

When the yanking stops I shake my head to clear it from the resounding throbbing that has built up between my eyes and I see a small trail of greyish goo flowing down my muzzle. With a grunt I pull my head back and the Mara comes sliding through the floor with a surprised look on its face. Before it can do anything I wrap my tendrils around it, binding its limbs to its side.

“Ok, I’ve had enough of you douche-nozzle. “ I say as I pull back my right hoof and then with as much force as I can muster punch it right in the face.

It immediately falls limp in my grasp. I shake it a few times and its head just lulls back and forth. I hear indistinct muttering in my head but that’s all the response I get from it. “Well…that was anticlimactic and at least two degrees of impossible.” I say as I sit down, not daring to loosen my hold on the thing.

“Spooky? What’s going on?” I hear Applebloom say from behind me.

I turn around to see that all three of the fillies are rubbing sleep from their eyes. As they lower their little hooves they all gasp. “Holy Cow! What the hay is that?” Scoots asks, popping out of her sleeping bag to get a closer look.

“That Scoot is trouble with a capital T.” I turn to Applebloom. “You better run and get your sister; I think we are in for a long night.” I turn to look at the Mara still limply twitching in my tendrils, “A very long night.”

Author's Note

Hay all, here's the next chapter sorry for the wait.

As usual I would like to thank Brilliantpoint for editing for me. On the topic of editing, I am looking for a second editor, specifically one who has a focus on grammar as mine is atrocious. If anyone is interested please send me a PM.

There was going to be a long list of answers to some questions people had but it's been so long I've forgotten what they were. The only one I remember is "Why was the body they made a pony and not a human?" The simple answer to that is that the instructions are for a pony body and would Twilight Sparkle deviate from the instructions?

The song "I Feel Pretty" belongs to Mr. Stephen Sondheim